cubby-trusted-self-storage-professionals

How to Pack a Storage Unit (Properly)

Tue, 17 Mar 2026 20:00:00 GMT

Packing a storage unit is a logistics problem, not a strength contest. Your goal is simple: protect your belongings, keep the unit easy to navigate, and make sure you can find what you need without unloading half the space. A well packed unit looks intentional, stays cleaner, and prevents the common damage that comes from bad stacking, trapped moisture, and unreachable boxes.

This guide covers the full process from supplies to layout to long term maintenance. If you follow it step by step, you will know exactly what to do on move in day and exactly how to keep the unit in good shape afterward.

Before we get started, are you moving to Phoenix , Orlando or Harahan ? Let us help!

Step 1: Decide what kind of storage you are building

A storage unit can function like an archive or like an extension of your home. If you want long term storage, you prioritize protection, stable packing, and minimal disturbance. If you want active storage, you prioritize access, labeling, and a layout that lets you reach items without moving stacks.

Write down your access plan. Decide which items you might need within the first month, which items you might need within six months, and which items you should not need at all until move out. This becomes your placement rule, because items you need sooner go near the door and items you will not need can go deeper.

Step 2: Pick the right unit size using a real method

Most packing problems start with a unit that is too small. You can pack a small unit tightly, but tight packing creates crushed boxes, blocked airflow, and unstable stacks. A properly packed unit should have a walkway and should not require you to lift heavy boxes above shoulder height.

Use this simple sizing approach. Measure your largest furniture pieces and estimate the footprint they will take when placed upright where safe. Count boxes by size category, because ten medium boxes behave differently than ten large boxes. Identify awkward items like bikes, ladders, mirrors, and patio umbrellas, because awkward items require clearance more than volume.

If your inventory includes multiple rooms of furniture and you want a walkway, sizing up is usually cheaper than repacking or replacing damaged items. A larger unit often saves time and prevents damage, which is usually the point of storage in the first place.

Step 3: Bring the right supplies, not just more supplies

Supplies are the difference between clean stacks and collapse stacks. The goal is consistent sizing, strong structure, and protection where it matters.

Use sturdy boxes in two or three standard sizes so stacking is stable. Plastic bins work well for long term storage, especially for fabrics, seasonal items, and anything that would suffer if a box absorbs moisture. Use quality packing tape, a thick marker, and labels you can read from a few feet away.

Bring furniture blankets, stretch wrap, and a roll of packing paper. Use bubble wrap for fragile items, but avoid using it as your only protection for heavy objects because it compresses. Bring zip bags for hardware, painter tape for labeling without residue, and a basic toolkit for disassembly.

Bring pallets or shelving if the facility allows it, because elevating items off the floor reduces moisture risk and makes the unit easier to organize. Bring a flashlight even if the unit is well lit, because the back corners always find a way to be darker than they should be.

Step 4: Prepare your items so they store well

Storage damage usually starts before items enter the unit. Everything must go in clean and completely dry. Moisture sealed into boxes becomes odor, mildew, and mold, and those problems spread.

Clean furniture surfaces and vacuum upholstery. Wash textiles and let them dry fully, including seams and padding. Empty appliances and let them air out. Clean the inside of refrigerators and leave doors cracked if allowed, because a sealed fridge becomes a smell factory.

Take batteries out of devices when practical. Drain gas from lawn equipment if required by your facility rules, and never store prohibited or hazardous items. Photograph valuable items and keep receipts and serial numbers in a digital folder. This helps for insurance and it helps for resale if you ever sell the item later.

Step 5: Build a layout before you start stacking

Your layout should include zones and a walkway. You are creating a miniature warehouse that you can navigate, not a wall of boxes you hope you never have to touch again.

Start by planning three zones. The front zone is for items you might need soon. The middle zone is for medium priority items. The back zone is for deep storage items and large furniture that will not move often.

Plan a walkway that is at least wide enough to turn sideways with a box. If you are storing for a long time, a center aisle works well. If you are storing for short term and need maximum capacity, a side aisle can work, but make sure you can still reach the back without climbing.

Decide where heavy items will go before you load anything. Heavy items belong low and stable. Fragile items belong higher but still supported. Nothing belongs in a leaning stack, because gravity has perfect attendance.

Step 6: Load the unit in the correct order

Load the largest and heaviest items first. This creates a stable base and prevents you from playing furniture Tetris around a tower of boxes.

Place large furniture along the sides and back, leaving your aisle open. Stand mattresses on their side if allowed, but do not bend them aggressively. Store couches and upholstered items with breathable covers rather than airtight plastic, because trapped moisture creates odor and mildew.

Put appliances in place next. Make sure they are dry and clean. Leave space around items that need airflow. Place heavy boxes on the bottom, medium boxes above, and light boxes on top. Use consistent box sizes so stacks lock together instead of wobbling.

Keep frequently needed items near the front and at reachable height. If you have a seasonal bin you know you will need, it should not be under six other bins. Future you will remember this moment.

Step 7: Pack by material so items do not damage each other

Different materials fail in different ways. Packing properly means you store each material in a way that matches how it reacts over time.

Paper and photos need sealed protection. Store them in plastic bins with tight lids, and keep them elevated. Avoid storing paper in direct contact with concrete floors or exterior walls.

Wood furniture needs breathable protection . Use blankets or fabric covers. Avoid wrapping wood tightly in plastic for long term storage, because plastic can trap moisture against the finish. Disassemble where possible, bag hardware, and tape the bag to the furniture piece.

Leather needs stable conditions and protection from drying and cracking. Use breathable covers and avoid prolonged direct pressure from stacked items. Do not store leather pressed against hot exterior walls.

Electronics need stability and padding. Remove batteries when practical. Store in bins or boxes with cushioning, and keep them off the floor. Use silica gel packets inside bins for moisture control, especially for long term storage.

Clothing and linens store best when clean, dry, and protected. Use bins for long term storage. Avoid storing clothes in cardboard for long periods in humid environments. Use wardrobe boxes for hanging items if you want them to come out ready to wear.

Books should go in small boxes. Pack them flat or spine up, not spine down. Keep boxes manageable because books get heavy fast and crushed spines are hard to fix.

Step 8: Use smart labeling and a real inventory system

Labeling is not decoration. It is access.

Use a numbering system. Write Box 1, Box 2, and so on. On each box, write the room category and three to five key items. Place labels on at least two sides so you can read them in a stack.

Create a simple inventory list on your phone or computer. Each entry should include the box number, a short description, and a general location like front left, back right, or middle shelf. Take photos as you pack and as you finish each wall of boxes. Photos become your map later.

Store small hardware bags inside a larger labeled bin, not loose in random boxes. The easiest way to lose furniture hardware is to assume you will remember where you put it.

Step 9: Prevent moisture and pests using layered protection

A storage unit is an enclosed environment. Your packing choices control airflow and moisture behavior.

Elevate items off the floor using pallets or shelving if allowed. Leave small gaps between large items so air can move. Do not press boxes tightly against exterior walls, because walls experience larger temperature swings when doors open and close.

Use moisture absorbers if you are storing fabrics, paper, or electronics for long periods. Keep the unit clean, and do not store anything that attracts pests. Remove food, crumbs, and anything that smells like a snack to a rodent.

Use plastic bins for items that would be ruined by moisture. Cardboard absorbs humidity, weakens, and becomes attractive to pests over time. If you must use cardboard, replace boxes that soften and avoid stacking heavy items on compromised boxes.

Step 10: Stack safely so nothing collapses

Keep heavy boxes on the bottom and lighter boxes on top. Do not stack boxes higher than you can safely handle. Use shelves for small boxes if possible, because shelves reduce crush risk and make access easier.

Avoid mixing odd sized boxes in the same stack. A stack is only as stable as its weakest box. If you have irregular items, store them on top of stable furniture surfaces or in the aisle zone where they will not destabilize a stack.

Do not stack heavy items on upholstered furniture. The frame might hold, but the cushions will compress and deform. Do not stack items against mattresses that need support unless they are stored properly on edge and stable.

Step 11: Set up an access routine for long term storage

If you are storing long term, you need a simple check routine. This prevents small issues from becoming big issues.

Check the unit after the first week. This is when you will notice if stacks settled, if labels are hidden, or if you accidentally created an unreachable corner. After that, check monthly or at least quarterly depending on how often you visit.

During checks, look for moisture signs, pest signs, and shifting stacks. Adjust airflow gaps if stacks got too tight. Replace moisture absorbers as needed. Update your inventory if you remove or add items.

Step 12: A move in day checklist you can actually use

Bring labels, a thick marker, tape, scissors, a tape measure, and a flashlight. Bring a small toolkit, zip bags for hardware, and a phone for photos. Bring furniture blankets, stretch wrap, and packing paper.

Load heavy and large items first. Build zones and keep an aisle. Stack by box size and weight. Store paper and photos in sealed bins and keep them elevated. Protect wood, leather, and upholstery with breathable covers. Keep electronics padded and off the floor.

Finish by photographing the unit from the door and from the back looking out. Those two photos will save you time later.

Packing a storage unit properly is about doing the smart work once so you do not have to do frustrating work repeatedly. If your unit is clean, stable, labeled, and navigable, you will feel the difference every time you open the door.

Trusted Self Storage can be your trusted storage partner with multiple storage locations . Let us help you find and maximize the best storage for your needs!

Moving to Harahan, LA: Here is what you need to know

Tue, 24 Feb 2026 05:00:10 GMT

Harahan is a small city in Jefferson Parish that sits close enough to New Orleans that dinner plans can be spontaneous, but far enough away that your street can still feel like a neighborhood instead of a tourist route. It is the kind of place people choose when they want access to the metro area without living in the middle of it, and it tends to attract residents who value routine, convenience, and having a driveway that does not require a strategy meeting.

If you are considering a move, the smartest approach is to look at the numbers first, then decide if the lifestyle fits. Harahan is not trying to be trendy, and that is exactly the appeal for a lot of people.

Before we get started, if you need help with storing your belongings, no matter where you reside, check out our helpful guides on storing wood furniture without climate control , how to properly storage furniture in a storage unit , and how to store a washing machine the right way .

Cost of living in Harahan

Harahan lands near the national average on cost of living, which is useful when you are trying to budget without relying on guesswork. City Data lists a December 2026 cost of living index of 95.9 for Harahan, with 100 representing the United States average.

Taxes deserve a quick reality check, because they show up in daily life whether you are excited about them or not. Avalara lists the combined sales tax rate for Harahan at 9.75 percent for 2026 , made up of a 5.0 percent Louisiana rate and a 4.75 percent Jefferson Parish rate.

Housing costs and what to expect

Housing is usually the biggest line item in a moving budget, and Harahan is not immune to the broader market. Realtor.com reports a median home price of $325,000 for Harahan in the October 2025 reporting period.

Renters should plan for pricing that can feel closer to suburban New Orleans than to smaller Louisiana towns. Realtor.com lists a median rent of $1,650 per month in that same October 2025 reporting period.

If you want a second perspective on owner occupied value, Census Reporter lists the median value of owner occupied housing units in Harahan at $309,400. That number can differ from listing prices, but it helps frame what residents have typically paid and what the local baseline looks like.

Population, income, and the feel of the city

Harahan is small enough that it tends to feel stable, and the population numbers reflect that. Data USA lists Harahan at 8,939 residents .

Income levels are one reason some people see Harahan as a practical place to land in the metro area. Data USA reports a median household income of $78,222. This matters because it gives context for housing costs and it explains why the city often feels more owner heavy than renter heavy.

Commuting and getting around

Harahan is a driving town for most residents, and the numbers back that up. Census Reporter shows a mean travel time to work of 22 minutes.

If you want quick access to New Orleans, Harahan is close enough that the trip is not a whole event. Travelmath lists the driving distance from Harahan to New Orleans as 11 miles. That kind of distance is why people often describe Harahan as convenient, because errands and commutes stay manageable without requiring you to rebuild your entire schedule.

Schools and family considerations

If schools are on your list, you will likely be looking at Jefferson Parish options plus nearby choices in the broader metro area. GreatSchools maintains a Harahan page that organizes local school options and community reviews in one place.

For a more data forward snapshot, SchoolDigger lists Harahan School as a local public option and notes it is part of Jefferson Parish Schools. If you have specific grade needs or you are deciding between neighborhoods, it is worth comparing the school assignment boundaries before you sign a lease, because moving is stressful enough without a surprise enrollment scramble.

Weather, storm planning, and flood awareness

Living in south Louisiana means learning to respect water and heat in equal measure. You do not need to be an amateur meteorologist, but you do need a plan for hurricane season and a habit of checking forecasts when storms line up in the Gulf.

Flood risk is also part of responsible planning, especially when you are choosing a home and reviewing insurance. FEMA’s Flood Map Service Center reminds homeowners that standard homeowners insurance typically does not cover flood damage and encourages people to check their flood risk. When you are house hunting, it is smart to check the property on the FEMA map and ask specific questions about past flooding and mitigation.

What it typically costs to move

Moving costs vary wildly, but you can still build a realistic range so you are not shocked later. Moving.com estimates the average cost of a local move at $1,250 and the average cost of a long distance move at $4,890 for a typical two to three bedroom household, noting that details like weight and distance matter.

If you want a Louisiana specific estimate, one recent Louisiana moving cost guide reports that movers often charge around $135 per hour and that typical moves in the state range from roughly $530 to $4,520 depending on the home size and services. Use these as planning numbers, then get quotes early because availability and timing can shift the final total fast.

A practical first month plan

Start by locking down the essentials that affect your daily rhythm: commute, grocery access, and school logistics if they apply. Once those are solved, you can focus on the quality of life details like parks, restaurants, and how quickly you can get to the places you actually go on a normal Tuesday.

Next, budget for the boring setup costs that people forget. Utility deposits, basic home maintenance supplies, and a little buffer for furniture that suddenly feels necessary are the difference between a smooth landing and a month of mild financial panic.

Finally, decide how you will handle storm season from day one. That means updating your emergency kit, keeping important documents organized, and having a plan for your car and your home if a major weather event is on the way. It is not dramatic, it is just competent, and competence is very relaxing once you have it.

If you go into the move with clear expectations about housing costs, sales tax, and storm planning, Harahan can be a straightforward place to settle. And before you make your move, consider storage in Harahan at Key Storage. We’re experts in moving and storage and can help you make sure you have everything you need for a successful move or storage experience.

How to Slow RV Depreciation With Smart Maintenance and Better Storage

Thu, 19 Feb 2026 22:00:04 GMT

Buying an RV feels like buying a cheat code for weekends. It also means you just parked a large, rolling collection of mechanical parts, seals, appliances , and interior materials in your driveway and told the Texas sun to behave. Depreciation is going to happen either way, but the speed of that value drop is heavily influenced by two things you control: condition and storage.

This guide breaks down what RV depreciation looks like year by year, why it often hits harder than car depreciation, and what actually moves the needle when you want your rig to hold value longer. If you do the basics consistently, you can protect resale value, reduce surprise repairs, and keep your RV ready for the next trip instead of the next service appointment.

How RV depreciation works year over year

RV depreciation is steep early and then settles into a more predictable slide. Most sources land in a similar range: a new RV commonly loses about 20 to 30 percent of its value in the first year , and then continues declining each year after that, usually in the high single digits to mid teens depending on the rig type and condition. The curve is not perfectly smooth, but the pattern is stubbornly consistent.

Put numbers to it and it gets real quickly. A $100,000 RV can reasonably fall to $70,000 to $80,000 after year one, then drift downward year after year based on maintenance history, appearance, leak history, and demand for that specific model. Two RVs that are the same year and floorplan can end up worlds apart in price if one has clean service records and the other has mystery stains, sun damage, and a roof seal that looks like it has been through a drought and a breakup.

Why RVs often depreciate faster than cars

Cars are complicated, but RVs are complicated and also have a kitchen. You are maintaining an engine and drivetrain, plus a roof, seal systems, slide outs, plumbing, appliances, electrical components, interior finishes, and a lot of surface area exposed to weather. That combination creates more opportunities for wear to show up and more places for small issues to become expensive.

Usage patterns also work against owners. Many RVs sit idle for long stretches, and inactivity creates its own list of problems like dead batteries, dry seals, flat spotted tires, stale fuel, and interior humidity buildup. You can rack up depreciation without racking up miles, which is a special kind of insult.

The depreciation accelerators that cost the most

The fastest way to torch value is to let small maintenance issues become visible condition problems. Buyers pay for confidence, and confidence disappears the moment they see signs of water intrusion, neglected seals, or sun baked exterior components.

Water damage is the heavyweight champion of resale value destruction. A minor roof leak can lead to soft spots, mold, warped panels, and lingering odors, and even the suspicion of past leaks makes buyers cautious. Mechanical neglect is not far behind, because skipped service and unknown generator history screams “future problems” to a buyer, even if the RV currently starts.

Interior condition matters more than people expect because it signals how the whole rig was treated. Stains, cracked trim, peeling wall coverings, and persistent smells make the RV feel older than it is, and perceived age often becomes price reduction math on the spot.

Central Texas reality: what the weather does to your RV

Georgetown and the surrounding Central Texas area bring a specific set of challenges for RV preservation. Heat and UV exposure can fade paint and graphics, dry out rubber components, and speed up seal aging. Storms and hail are also part of life in Texas, and hail damage is not just cosmetic when it hits roof surfaces, vents, skylights, and seals.

Sun exposure is the slow drip problem. It gradually weakens roof membranes, dries sealant, and bakes plastics and rubber until they crack or shrink. That kind of wear is predictable, which is good news, because predictable problems are the easiest ones to prevent.

Maintenance that actually preserves resale value

Routine maintenance helps your RV run. Consistent, documented maintenance helps your RV sell. The difference is proof, because buyers and dealers treat records like credibility.

The highest value maintenance habits are the ones that prevent water intrusion and keep systems reliable. Regular roof inspections and seal checks matter, and resealing before cracks turn into leaks is far cheaper than repairing interior water damage. HVAC servicing keeps cooling performance strong, which is not optional in Texas, and it also reduces moisture issues inside the cabin when humidity rises.

Engine and generator service should follow time intervals as well as mileage. Oil and fluids age even when the RV sits, and stale fluids plus long idle periods are not a friendship. Tires should be maintained for pressure and age, not just tread depth, because sun and time degrade rubber even when the RV is parked and looking innocent.

Storage as a value retention tool, not an afterthought

Storage is where depreciation is either managed or invited in for snacks. Exposure to sun, storms, and temperature swings speeds up exterior aging, dries seals, and increases the odds of water intrusion. Even if you do maintenance perfectly, leaving the RV exposed year round makes your job harder.

Better storage reduces environmental stress on the RV’s roof, seals, exterior finish, and interior temperature swings. It also reduces the risk of random damage, vandalism, and unwanted attention, which is important because RVs are big and noticeable, and people are curious in the worst ways.

Covered storage is especially valuable in Texas because it reduces UV exposure and limits the direct impact of sun on graphics, caulking, plastics, and rubber seals. Less sun means less cracking, less fading, and fewer “why does this look ten years old” moments when you are trying to sell.

Practical steps that slow depreciation year over year

Wash and wax the exterior regularly because it protects the finish and makes damage easier to spot early. Inspect the roof and seals at least twice a year, and do it more often if your RV sits outside or if you recently drove through heavy rain and storms.

Keep a service routine even when you are not traveling. Use fuel stabilizer during long storage periods, exercise the generator, and keep batteries charged and tested. Ventilate the interior during storage so moisture does not settle into fabrics and cabinets, and use moisture absorbers if the RV will sit closed for months.

Protect tires from sun and sitting pressure. Use tire covers, maintain proper inflation, and move the RV periodically when possible to reduce flat spotting. Remove food, clean thoroughly, and do not give pests a reason to move in, because rodent damage is fast, expensive, and surprisingly creative.

Document everything. Photos, receipts, dates, and notes turn your RV into a known quantity, and known quantities sell faster and for more money.

Depreciation with care versus depreciation without care

Depreciation is unavoidable, but neglect is optional. Well maintained RVs with clean records and protected storage conditions routinely retain more value than similar rigs that were left exposed and serviced only when something broke. The difference is often measured in thousands, sometimes tens of thousands, especially after five to seven years.

Buyers pay for condition, and they pay extra for the absence of red flags. If your RV looks clean, smells normal, has documented service, and shows no signs of water intrusion, you are already ahead of most listings.

Closing thought that makes resale easier later

Think of depreciation like gravity. You cannot turn it off, but you can stop helping it. Consistency is what matters, because the RV that gets checked, cleaned, serviced, and stored thoughtfully will age slower than the RV that gets ignored between trips.

If you want a storage setup that supports that kind of consistency in Georgetown, 5 Star Boat & RV offers boat and RV storage at 5201 Ranch to Market Rd, with 24/7 gate hours.

Climate Controlled Storage Checklist: The One You Wish You Had Before You Packed Everything

Tue, 17 Feb 2026 05:00:01 GMT

Climate controlled storage is a lot like sunscreen. You do not notice the value while you are using it, but you absolutely notice when you skip it and something expensive gets weird.

Use this checklist to decide when climate control is worth it, what belongs inside it, and how to store those items so they come out in the same shape and mood they went in. It’s packed with helpful climate controlled storage tips , answers common questions , and will prepare you to have great success with climate controlled storage.

Quick decision checklist - If any of these are “yes”, you need climate controlled storage

You are storing items longer than a few weeks in a humid or hot climate.
You are storing paper, photos, books, or anything with sentimental value.
You are storing electronics, appliances, or equipment with circuits and screens.
You are storing wood or leather that can warp, crack, or dry out.
You are storing fabrics and upholstery that can absorb moisture and hold odors.
You are storing collectibles whose value depends on condition.
You would be upset if the item came back musty, sticky, rusted, or warped.
You want fewer surprises when you open the door later.

Packing checklist before move in

Everything is clean and completely dry before it goes into a box or bin.
Documents and photos are in sealed bins, not loose cardboard.
Furniture is covered with breathable fabric, not wrapped airtight.
Hardware is bagged and taped to the item it belongs to.
Electronics are powered down and packed with padding.
Items are elevated off the floor using pallets or shelving when possible.
You planned a walkway so you can reach the back without unstacking everything.

Item checklist: if you are storing any of these, choose climate control

1. Wood furniture

Wood expands and contracts with temperature and humidity changes, which is how you get warped drawers and joints that stop fitting. Climate control reduces the swings that make solid pieces slowly turn into rustic when you did not order rustic.

2. Leather furniture and leather goods

Leather dries out, cracks, and gets stiff when conditions are too hot or too dry, and it can develop odor issues when humidity stays high. Climate control helps keep leather closer to a stable indoor environment so it does not age like it spent a year in a trunk.

3. Upholstered furniture

Upholstery absorbs moisture and holds onto it, which is why mildew smells show up months later instead of immediately. Climate control plus breathable covers and airflow give you the best chance of keeping fabric from turning musty.

4. Mattresses

Mattresses are basically humidity sponges with good marketing, and once they smell weird it is hard to un smell them. Climate control helps prevent moisture buildup that leads to odor and mildew issues over time.

5. Clothing and linens

Fabrics can absorb moisture, and even clean clothes can come out smelling like a closed gym bag if the environment is unstable. Climate control is especially helpful for long term storage, seasonal wardrobes, and anything you do not want to re wash before wearing.

6. Books

Paper hates humidity because it warps pages, weakens bindings, and invites that musty smell that never fully leaves. Climate control helps keep books crisp and readable instead of wavy and suspicious.

7. Important documents

Heat and moisture can cause paper to yellow, curl, or become brittle, and ink can fade over time in poor conditions. Climate control plus sealed bins keeps paperwork readable and much less likely to become an emergency scanning project later.

8. Photographs

Photos are vulnerable to heat, humidity, and sticking together, especially when stored in tight stacks. Climate control protects the images, and it protects your future self from realizing a whole box of memories fused into one sad brick.

9. Artwork and framed pieces

Canvas, paper, adhesives, and frames all react to environmental swings, and damage can be subtle until it is not. Climate control helps prevent warping and moisture related issues that can ruin both the art and the frame.

10. Musical instruments

Instruments are built to respond to air, which is great for music and terrible for storage in unstable conditions. Climate control helps protect wood, finishes, pads, and glues, especially for guitars, violins, pianos, and anything that lives in a case for months.

11. Electronics and computers

Heat and humidity can contribute to corrosion and deterioration of components, and temperature swings increase the risk of condensation when you move items in and out. Climate control keeps electronics in a calmer environment, and calm is what electronics crave.

12. Televisions and monitors

Screens, plastics, and internal adhesives do not love extreme heat or long term humidity exposure. Climate control reduces the risk of warping, adhesive failure, and moisture related damage that can show up as flickering, spotting, or total betrayal.

13. Video games and consoles

Consoles and cartridges have sensitive components and contacts that can corrode in high humidity. Climate control helps preserve functionality so your nostalgia does not turn into a repair bill.

14. Vinyl records, CDs, DVDs, and other media

Heat can warp discs and records, and humidity can damage sleeves, covers, and packaging. Climate control keeps media flat and playable, which is the entire point of keeping it.

15. Collectibles

Condition is the whole game for collectibles, and humidity plus heat can ruin condition quietly. Climate control helps protect surfaces, finishes, paper components, and packaging that affect value.

16. Comic books, trading cards, stamps, and paper collectibles

Paper collectibles are extremely sensitive to moisture and temperature swings, and once they warp or stain, they do not bounce back. Climate control plus protective sleeves and rigid backing is the safest combination.

17. Antiques

Antiques are often made from mixed materials like wood, metal, leather, fabric, and glue, which means they can fail in multiple creative ways. Climate control helps reduce cracking, tarnish, warping, and general aging that happens faster in unstable environments.

18. Wicker and rattan furniture

Wicker can dry out and become brittle in extreme heat, and it can develop odor and mildew issues when humidity stays high. Climate control helps keep it from turning into a decorative pile of broken reeds.

19. Metal items that can rust

Humidity is what makes rust enthusiastic, especially for tools, equipment, and metal furniture with exposed surfaces. Climate control helps by keeping moisture more stable, and it works even better when items are clean, dry, and stored off the floor.

20. Appliances

Appliances contain metal that can rust and many contain electronic controls that dislike humidity and heat. Climate control helps keep internal parts from corroding, and it helps prevent the trapped moisture smells that show up when appliances sit closed for months.

Final check before you lock the unit

You left a walkway and can reach the back without moving a mountain.
You kept paper items sealed and elevated.
You avoided airtight wrapping on wood, leather, and fabric.
You stored electronics off the floor with padding and stable stacking.
You labeled boxes clearly so you do not have to open everything later.

If you want a climate controlled unit in Orlando and you also want your setup to be easy to maintain, A-AAA Key Mini Storage offers interior climate controlled storage at two locations: 5285 South Orange Blossom Trail and 1001 S Semoran Blvd. Both locations list gate hours from 6:00am to 9:00pm daily and office hours from 9:00am to 6:00pm Tuesday through Saturday with Sunday and Monday closed, which makes it realistic to do quick check-ins and keep your storage system working.

Climate Controlled Storage Tips: A No Nonsense Guide That Makes You Good At This

Thu, 12 Feb 2026 05:00:07 GMT

Climate controlled storage is where your belongings go when you want them to come back out looking and smelling like themselves. Heat swings and humidity are the two quiet troublemakers that bend wood, rust metal, wrinkle photos, and turn fabrics into the world’s least charming air freshener, so the goal is to keep the environment steady and predictable. Places like Orlando can wreak havoc on sensitive items, and this needs to be factored into the real cost of living .

This guide is built for people starting at zero and ending with a setup that feels intentional. We’re here to answer all your climate controlled storage questions . You will learn what to bring, how to pack by material, how to arrange a unit so it stays accessible, and how to prevent the problems that usually show up months later when you thought you were done thinking about storage.

For those who do not have a lot of time

Tip 1: Start with the boring prep that prevents expensive regrets
Tip 2: Clean and dry like you mean it
Tip 3: Use the right supplies so the unit works with you, not against you
Tip 4: Pack the unit like a tiny warehouse
Tip 5: Choose bins over boxes for long term storage in humid climates
Tip 6: Store wood furniture with breathable protection and labeled hardware
Tip 7: Give upholstery and mattresses airflow even in climate control
Tip 8: Store clothing and linens like you want them to smell normal later
Tip 9: Keep books and paper protected, light, and off the floor
Tip 10: Treat electronics like they hate moisture, because they do
Tip 11: Use plastic wrap with restraint
Tip 12: Prevent mold with a system, not a single product
Tip 13: Arrange for safety and access before you stack anything
Tip 14: Know what never goes in storage, climate controlled or not
Tip 15: Plan differently for short term storage versus long term storage
Tip 16: Document your items and think through insurance before you need it
Tip 17: The fastest way to become an expert is to build a repeatable system
Tip 18: Make access easy so maintenance actually happens

Tip 1: Start with the boring prep that prevents expensive regrets

Pretend you are putting items into a time capsule that you want to open without regrets. That means everything goes in clean and completely dry, because climate control reduces risk but it does not reverse bad decisions that are already sealed inside boxes.

Start with a quick triage: donate trashy duplicates, throw away anything damaged beyond saving, and separate what you will need soon from what you will not. Your storage bill cares about volume, and your future self cares about not moving the same junk twice.

Tip 2: Clean and dry like you mean it

The goal is to remove food residue, dirt, body oils, and hidden moisture that turns into odor and mold later. Wipe hard surfaces, vacuum upholstery, and make sure anything that was washed is truly dry before it gets packed, including the sneaky parts like seams, hems, and cushion zippers.

If you are storing appliances, clean them and let them air out fully. For refrigerators and washers , leaving doors cracked when allowed helps prevent trapped moisture smells that could qualify as a personality.

Tip 3: Use the right supplies so the unit works with you, not against you

Use supplies that match the material you are protecting, not whatever box you found behind the holiday decorations. In humid regions, plastic bins beat cardboard for most general storage because cardboard absorbs moisture and weakens over time.

Here is a simple starter kit that covers almost everything: plastic bins with lids, quality packing paper, moving blankets, bubble wrap for fragile items, painter tape for labeling, zip bags for hardware, shelving or pallets to keep items off the floor, and moisture absorbers like silica gel packets for sealed containers. Add a small hygrometer if you want to stop guessing and start knowing.

Tip 4: Pack the unit like a tiny warehouse

Pack it like you are building a tiny warehouse, not like you are playing a game called shove it until it fits. Create a center aisle so you can reach items without unstacking half the unit, and group items by category such as kitchen, bedroom, or seasonal.

Label every container on at least two sides, then take a quick photo of each stack as you build it. If you want to be annoyingly efficient, keep a simple inventory list on your phone with box numbers and a one line description, plus a rough map of where the stacks sit.

Tip 5: Choose bins over boxes for long term storage in humid climates

Plastic bins are usually the safer move for long term storage in humid climates because they resist moisture and stack better. Cardboard can work for short term, but it is more likely to soften, sag, or grow that smell that makes you wonder if the box has feelings.

For paper you truly care about, go one step beyond a basic bin and use archival or acid free materials. Photos and documents do not need luxury, but they do need stable conditions and the right container so they do not curl, fade, or stick together.

Tip 6: Store wood furniture with breathable protection and labeled hardware

Wood loves stable conditions and hates rapid swings, which is why climate control matters, but packing technique still decides the outcome. Clean surfaces, remove loose crumbs and dust, and consider a light furniture polish where appropriate so the finish does not dry out. And if you don’t have a climate controlled option available, here’s how to store wood furniture without climate control .

Disassemble what you can, bag the hardware, and tape the bag to the underside of the piece so it never goes missing. Use moving blankets or breathable fabric covers, because tight plastic wrap can trap moisture against wood and create cloudy finish spots or mildew smells.

Tip 7: Give upholstery and mattresses airflow even in climate control

Upholstery and mattresses need airflow, even in climate controlled storage. Vacuum thoroughly, treat stains before storage, and make sure everything is fully dry so you are not sealing in moisture that will ferment quietly.

Use breathable covers rather than airtight plastic when possible, and do not sandwich fabric pieces tightly against walls with no air space. Leave a few inches around bulky items so air can move, because mildew loves stagnant pockets.

Tip 8: Store clothing and linens like you want them to smell normal later

Store clothing clean and completely dry, because body oils and tiny food stains are basically an invitation for odor and pests. Use wardrobe boxes for hanging items when possible, and consider sealed containers for folded clothes, especially for long term storage.

Add a small moisture absorber in each bin if you are storing for months. If you are storing delicate fabrics, avoid newspaper and anything with ink transfer risk, and choose plain packing paper instead.

Tip 9: Keep books and paper protected, light, and off the floor

Books hate humidity and hate being crushed, so you store them flat in smaller boxes to protect spines and keep weight manageable. Do not pack giant boxes of books unless you enjoy injury and regret, because you will.

For important papers, use sealed containers and keep them elevated. If you are storing collectibles like comics or photographs, use sleeves and archival backing where possible, because climate control helps but it is not a substitute for proper materials.

Tip 10: Treat electronics like they hate moisture, because they do

Electronics do best with stable temperature and low moisture, and they do best when you remove the parts that fail first. Remove batteries when practical, power devices off fully, and pack them with padding so they do not shift and crack screens.

Use anti static bags for sensitive components if you have them, and drop silica gel packets into bins to reduce moisture inside the container. Store electronics off the floor and avoid packing them directly against exterior walls, because those spots see bigger temperature changes when doors open.

Tip 11: Use plastic wrap with restraint

Use plastic wrap thoughtfully, not emotionally. Plastic wrap is great for keeping dust off some hard surfaces during a short move, but it can trap moisture when used as a long term cover over furniture and fabrics.

A better long term approach is breathable covers, moving blankets, or sheets, plus sensible spacing. If you must use plastic, keep it loose and do not seal the entire item like you are preserving it for a museum exhibit.

Tip 12: Prevent mold with a system, not a single product

Prevention is a system, not a single product. Use climate control for stable conditions, then add layers: store items clean and dry, elevate everything off the floor, keep airflow around large items, and avoid using damp cardboard as your foundation.

If you want to be extra competent, place a small hygrometer in the unit and check it during visits. If the humidity is climbing, you can adjust packing density, add moisture absorbers in containers, and talk to the facility about the conditions before it becomes a problem you smell from the hallway.

Tip 13: Arrange for safety and access before you stack anything

Heavy items go on the bottom, fragile items go on top, and nothing should be stacked like a leaning tower of questionable choices. Use shelving if you can, and keep the most frequently needed items near the front so you are not unpacking the back corner just to find a spare cable.

Build a walkway, even if it is narrow. An aisle prevents crushed boxes and prevents you from stepping on something fragile while you pretend you can see in the back without a flashlight.

Tip 14: Know what never goes in storage, climate controlled or not

Climate control protects belongings from temperature and humidity swings, but it does not make forbidden items acceptable. Use this checklist and you will avoid most of the disasters people cause themselves.

Food or perishables
Plants or anything living
Anything illegal
Hazardous materials
Flammable items
Anything prohibited by your rental agreement

If an item can leak, rot, explode, or attract pests, it does not belong in storage. If it comes with a warning label or legal consequences, it definitely does not belong in storage.

Tip 15: Plan differently for short term storage versus long term storage

Short term storage is about speed and protection during a transition, while long term storage is about stability and periodic maintenance. For short term, labels and access matter most, because you want to retrieve things quickly without tearing down the whole unit.

For long term, materials matter more: plastic bins, breathable covers, moisture control inside containers, and an inventory you can trust. Plan to check your unit early after move in, then monthly or at least quarterly, because small issues are easy to fix before they become expensive.

Tip 16: Document your items and think through insurance before you need it

You need documentation even if you never file a claim, because it keeps you organized and protects you from memory drift. Take photos of valuable items before storage, keep receipts where you can, and maintain a basic inventory list that includes high value categories like electronics, instruments, and collectibles.

Insurance is worth discussing with your provider, because coverage varies and storage situations can be different from home coverage. The point is not paranoia, it is making sure a bad day does not become an expensive mystery.

Tip 17: The fastest way to become an expert is to build a repeatable system

Stop thinking of storage as a pile and start thinking of it as a controlled environment plus a system. Every expert storage setup has the same ingredients: clean and dry items, the right containers, elevation off the floor, airflow, labels, and a map or inventory.

Once you build that system once, every future storage project gets easier. You will spend less time hunting for things and more time enjoying the rare feeling of having your life together.

Tip 18: Make access easy so maintenance actually happens

Climate Controlled Storage FAQ: The Questions Everyone Asks (And The Answers That Actually Help)

Mon, 09 Feb 2026 09:00:07 GMT

Climate controlled storage sounds fancy, but it is really just a steady indoor environment designed to keep your stuff from getting cooked, soaked, or quietly ruined over time. If you live in a place where the air feels like it can drink your iced coffee for you (this can be a real con of living in Orlando for instance, and can push people to seek dryer climates like Phoenix ) this topic matters more than people expect.

For those who do not have a lot of time

What is climate controlled storage : Indoor storage that keeps temperature stable and reduces humidity swings so your belongings stay boring and intact.
What conditions should I expect : Many facilities aim for roughly 55 to 80 degrees Fahrenheit with humidity kept in a safer band for mold prevention.
Why do people pay extra for it : Heat and humidity do damage slowly, then all at once, usually when you open the door.
What items benefit the most : Photos, paper, electronics, wood furniture, leather, fabric, musical instruments, art, and collectibles.
What is the biggest risk it helps prevent Moisture, because it causes warping, mildew smells, rust, and mold.
What should I do besides renting climate control : Store only clean and fully dry items, and pack in ways that allow sensible airflow.
When is it worth the cost : When replacing the item would cost real money or real heartbreak, or both.
What is the one question I should ask the facility Is humidity actively managed, or is it simply cooled air.
What is the Orlando reality check : A steady indoor environment is often the simplest way to avoid musty surprises in a humid climate.
How do I choose the right unit : Think about sensitivity, storage length, and how often you will visit.

What is climate controlled storage, really?

Climate controlled storage is indoor storage that actively manages the environment so your belongings are not baking, sweating, or slowly turning into a chemistry lesson. The goal is stability, meaning fewer temperature swings and less moisture drama, which helps prevent warping, cracking, corrosion, and mildew odors.

What temperature does climate controlled storage stay at?

Most climate controlled units are designed to stay in a generally comfortable indoor range, commonly around 55 to 80 degrees Fahrenheit. The exact number is less important than consistency, because repeated hot to cool shifts can stress materials and increase condensation risk inside boxes and on surfaces.

Does climate controlled storage also control humidity?

Often it does, but it is smart to verify because the words get used loosely in the wild. A strong setup uses cooling plus dehumidification so the space stays less welcoming to mold, and many guides point to an indoor relative humidity range around 30 to 50 percent as a practical target for preventing moisture problems.

Why does humidity matter so much, especially in Florida?

Humidity is moisture in the air that ends up inside paper, fabric, wood, and leather, and it brings friends like mildew and mold. In Florida, heat and humidity work together like an annoying duo, because warm air holds more moisture and makes it easier for musty smells and surface growth to develop when airflow is limited. If you’re considering moving to Florida, or more specifically, somewhere like Orlando, here’s a helpful guide on everything you need to know before you move .

What items actually need climate controlled storage?

Anything that is sensitive, sentimental, expensive, or prone to warping belongs on the climate controlled shortlist. The usual suspects include the following items that tend to react badly to heat and moisture over time.

Electronics and computers
Photographs and printed memories you actually care about
Important documents and paperwork
Books and paper collections
Artwork and framed pieces
Wood furniture
Leather goods
Musical instruments
Collectibles
Textiles and fabrics that can absorb moisture and hold odors

What about electronics and appliances?

Electronics prefer stable conditions because humidity can contribute to corrosion and temperature swings can create condensation risk when you move items in and out. For extra protection, power devices down fully, remove batteries when practical, and store electronics in bins with sensible padding rather than tight plastic wrapping that traps moisture.

Appliances are fine in climate control, especially if they have electronic controls or you are storing long term. Clean and dry them thoroughly, then leave doors slightly open when possible so you do not trap moisture and invent a brand new smell.

Will climate control protect photos, paper, and documents?

Yes, this is one of the most practical reasons to choose climate control because paper products dislike moisture and heat over time. Store documents in sealed plastic bins, use sleeves for photos if you have them, and keep everything elevated so a minor floor moisture event does not become a full story arc.

Is climate control worth the extra money?

Often, yes, when you compare the premium to the cost of replacing damaged items. If the monthly difference over your storage period is less than the cost of repairing one warped dresser, restoring one instrument, or losing one box of family photos, the decision gets very easy very quickly.

What is the difference between climate controlled, air cooled, and heated storage?

Climate controlled usually means the unit is inside and managed for temperature stability, and often includes some level of humidity management as part of keeping conditions stable. Air cooled typically means the space is cooled, but humidity control may not be as consistent, and heated storage is mainly about preventing freezing in cold climates rather than solving a humidity problem.

In warm humid areas, cooling alone helps, but moisture control is what keeps fabrics from turning musty and keeps paper from going wavy. If someone is offering temperature control without mentioning humidity at all, ask the follow up question.

Can I store clothes, mattresses, and upholstered furniture without climate control?

You can, but in humid regions you are accepting a higher risk of mildew smells and moisture absorption, especially over longer stays.

Mattresses and upholstery are excellent at holding onto humidity, so climate control tends to be the easiest way to avoid opening your unit and discovering your couch now has notes of basement.

If you do choose standard storage, use breathable covers, avoid packing anything even slightly damp, and do not press items tightly against walls with no air space. Small habits matter more than people think.

What should I not store in a climate controlled unit?

Do not store the following items in any storage unit, climate controlled or not, because this is where problems begin.

Food or perishables
Plants or anything living
Anything illegal
Hazardous materials
Flammable items
Anything prohibited by your rental agreement

Climate control helps your belongings survive Florida, but it does not turn bad ideas into good ones. If the item comes with a warning label or a legal consequence, it does not belong in storage.

Will climate control prevent mold completely?

It dramatically lowers the odds, but it does not eliminate them if you load the unit with wet items or seal moisture into boxes. Mold needs moisture and something organic, so your best defense is climate control plus clean and fully dry belongings plus packing that does not trap damp air in dark corners.

How should I pack for climate controlled storage?

Think protection plus airflow, not just protection. Use sturdy boxes for general items, sealed bins for documents and photos, and breathable wraps for wood and leather so you do not trap moisture against surfaces.

Keep items off the floor using pallets or shelving if available, and leave small gaps between big items for air movement. Label boxes so you are not opening everything repeatedly, because every door opening is a small dose of outside air, and you should not have to reenact a treasure hunt to find one charger.

How do I know if I truly need climate control?

Choose climate control if you are storing more than a couple of weeks and you have paper, photos, electronics, wood, leather, fabric, art, or anything you would be genuinely upset to see warped, rusted, or musty. If you are storing mostly hardy garage style items that already live happily in heat, standard storage can be fine, but only if you are comfortable with a wider range of conditions.

A simple test is this: if you would not leave the item in an unconditioned garage for a full summer, do not store it without climate control. Your future self will appreciate the lack of surprises.

The Orlando option, if you want climate control without overthinking it

If you want climate controlled storage in Orlando with indoor access that helps protect sensitive items from heat and humidity, A-AAA Key Mini Storage offers interior climate controlled units at two locations: 5285 South Orange Blossom Trail and 1001 S Semoran Blvd. Both locations list gate hours from 6:00am to 9:00pm daily and office hours from 9:00am to 6:00pm Tuesday through Saturday with Sunday and Monday closed, which makes it easy to access your unit without building your schedule around it.

How to Store a Sofa in a Storage Unit

Thu, 05 Feb 2026 05:00:01 GMT

A sofa is one of the most deceptively vulnerable pieces of furniture you own. It looks solid, feels sturdy, and takes daily abuse without complaint. Underneath all that fabric or leather, though, it is quietly absorbing dust, oils, moisture, and whatever crumbs have escaped the vacuum. When that sofa goes into a storage unit, all of those factors matter more than people expect.

Most sofas that come out of storage damaged were not unlucky. They were stored damp, wrapped incorrectly, crushed under weight, or left without airflow. This guide explains how to store a sofa in a storage unit properly so it comes back out looking like furniture instead of a long term science experiment.

Need help moving other items? Check out our helpful guides on moving and storing washing machines , furniture , and even how to properly store tires .

If you are in a hurry, here is the quick version

Measure the sofa and confirm the unit size before moving day
Vacuum and clean the sofa thoroughly and let it dry completely
Remove cushions, legs, and detachable parts and store them separately
Use breathable layers first and padding second
Never seal fabric or leather directly in plastic
Elevate the sofa off the concrete floor and leave space around it
Store the sofa flat unless upright storage is clearly supported
Use moisture control and check conditions periodically
Keep heavy items and strong odors far away from the sofa

Step 1: Measure, plan, supplies

Before touching the sofa, measure it fully. Measure length, depth, and height, including attached cushions or high backs. These measurements determine whether the unit you chose actually works and how the sofa should be positioned once inside. Guessing usually ends with awkward angles and scraped door frames.

Next, plan the route from the room to the storage unit. Measure doorways, hallways, elevators, and stair turns. Decide where the sofa will need to rotate and clear the path in advance. Moving a sofa is much easier when nothing surprises you halfway through.

Gather supplies that protect furniture properly. You will need a vacuum with an upholstery attachment, fabric safe cleaner or leather cleaner and conditioner, microfiber cloths, moving blankets, stretch wrap, breathable furniture covers or sofa bags, packing tape, and pallets or boards for elevation. Add moisture absorbers designed for storage environments, not household air fresheners.

Step 2: Clean it thoroughly

A sofa should never go into storage dirty. Dust and debris grind into fabric over time, and food residue attracts pests. Vacuum every surface thoroughly, including seams, creases, and underneath cushions. If cushions are removable, vacuum the base and frame area as well.

Fabric sofas should be spot cleaned using an upholstery cleaner appropriate for the material. Always test in a hidden area first. Blot gently and avoid over saturating the fabric. After cleaning, allow the sofa to dry completely. Any remaining moisture becomes mildew later.

Leather sofas should be wiped down with a leather specific cleaner and lightly conditioned. Conditioning helps prevent cracking during storage, especially in dry environments. Avoid household cleaners, which damage leather finishes over time.

Step 3: Disassemble what you can and protect what you cannot

Remove all loose cushions, pillows, and throws. Cushions should be stored separately in breathable covers or wrapped in clean moving blankets. Storing cushions flat under weight causes permanent compression, so upright storage with airflow is best.

If the sofa has removable legs, take them off. This reduces stress on the frame and prevents breakage if the sofa shifts slightly. Place legs and hardware in a labeled bag and tape it securely to the underside of the frame or store it in a clearly marked box nearby.

Add extra padding to arms, corners, and trim. These areas are the most likely to be damaged during moving and long term storage.

Step 4: Wrap the sofa correctly

The first layer against the sofa must be breathable. Use a fabric furniture cover, a storage rated sofa bag, or a clean cotton sheet. This layer keeps dust off while allowing moisture to escape.

Next, add moving blankets for protection. Focus on corners, arms, and edges where pressure and friction occur. Secure blankets with stretch wrap, but never apply tape directly to fabric or leather.

Stretch wrap should only hold padding in place. Do not compress the sofa tightly or seal it completely. Plastic placed directly on upholstery traps condensation, which leads to mildew and odors that are difficult to remove.

Step 5: Make sure its supported as you load

Move the sofa using lifting straps or a furniture dolly when possible. Avoid dragging it across concrete or asphalt, which can damage the underside and loosen fasteners. Keep the sofa upright during transport to reduce strain on the frame.

Inside the storage unit, elevate the sofa off the floor using pallets, boards, or plastic platforms. Concrete floors release moisture and transfer cold, both of which damage upholstery and wood frames over time.

Position the sofa so air can circulate around it. Leave space between the sofa and walls, and avoid wedging it tightly between other items.

Step 6: Decide upright or flat for storage

Flat storage is usually the safest option for sofas. Store it on its feet if legs remain attached, or on padded supports if legs were removed. Weight should be evenly distributed so the frame is not stressed.

Upright storage can save space but should only be used if the sofa design supports it. If storing upright, protect contact points with thick padding and brace the sofa so it cannot tip. Never lean it at an unstable angle.

Do not stack boxes or furniture on top of the sofa. Cushions compress, frames twist, and upholstery creases become permanent.

Step 7: Control moisture and odors inside the unit

Place moisture absorbers near the sofa, not directly against it. Use products designed for long term storage and replace them as needed. In humid climates, multiple absorbers may be required.

Avoid storing strong smelling items near the sofa. Paint, fuel, cleaning chemicals, and fertilizers release fumes that upholstery absorbs quickly and retains stubbornly. Keep soft furniture isolated from anything with an odor.

Step 8: Check in occasionally

If possible, visit the unit periodically. Look for signs of moisture, shifting items, or damaged covers. Replace moisture absorbers and adjust spacing if airflow has been reduced. Storing a sofa properly comes down to cleanliness, dryness, breathable protection, smart positioning, and moisture control. Follow those steps in order and your sofa will come out of storage ready to sit on, nap on, or quietly judge your decorating choices just like it always has.

Trusted Self Storage has several locations across:

Let us help you find the right storage for your needs.

How to Store Winter Tires

Tue, 03 Feb 2026 21:30:00 GMT

Winter tires are built to handle ice, slush, and freezing roads, but they are surprisingly bad at sitting still in the wrong conditions. Improper storage can undo multiple seasons of use by hardening the rubber, flattening the tread, or encouraging dry rot that makes the tire unsafe long before it wears out. Most tire damage happens in storage, not on the road.

If you want to know how to store winter tires so they stay flexible, safe, and ready for next season, this guide covers exactly what matters and why skipping certain steps shortens their lifespan.

While we’re on the subject of storage, we have other helpful guides such as how to store your washing machine , how to store furniture and how to store your pressure washer , so you can keep all your belongings safe and properly stored while not in use.

The TL;DR if you’re in a hurry

Clean tires thoroughly before storage
Let tires dry completely to prevent moisture damage
Store tires away from sunlight and ozone sources
Keep tires in a cool, dry, stable environment
Avoid direct contact with concrete floors
Store tires in the correct orientation
Use breathable covers, not airtight plastic
Maintain tire shape to prevent flat spotting

Understand what actually damages tires in storage

Tires degrade when exposed to heat, oxygen, ozone, and ultraviolet light. Dry rot is the result of rubber compounds breaking down as oils within the tire evaporate or migrate away from the surface. This process accelerates when tires are exposed to sunlight, high temperatures, or air that is too dry.

Storage does not stop aging. It slows it down when done correctly and speeds it up when done poorly. The goal is to reduce exposure to the elements that pull flexibility out of the rubber over time.

Clean tires before storing them

Road salt, brake dust, oil, and grime all contribute to rubber degradation. Tires should be cleaned before storage using mild soap and water. Avoid harsh chemicals, tire shine products, or petroleum based cleaners, since these can strip protective oils from the rubber.

Rinse thoroughly and allow the tires to dry completely before storing them. Moisture trapped against rubber or wheels encourages corrosion on rims and creates conditions that accelerate rubber breakdown Tires should never be stored wet or dirty.

Control exposure to air and ozone

Oxygen and ozone are major contributors to dry rot. While you cannot remove air entirely, you can reduce exposure.

Store tires in a sealed but not airtight environment. Tire storage bags designed specifically for long term storage work well, as do heavy duty plastic bags with small ventilation holes added. The goal is to limit airflow without trapping moisture.

Avoid storing tires near electric motors, furnaces, water heaters, or compressors. These devices generate ozone, which rapidly degrades rubber even in low concentrations.

Choose the right storage environment

Temperature stability matters more than most people realize. Tires should be stored in a cool, dry place where temperatures remain consistent. Heat accelerates rubber aging, while freezing temperatures can cause rubber to stiffen if combined with low humidity.

Sunlight is one of the fastest ways to damage tires. Even indirect UV exposure over time can dry out rubber. Tires should always be stored in complete darkness or covered fully.

Basements, climate controlled storage units, and interior closets work well. Sheds and garages can work if they remain cool and dry, but exposure must be carefully managed.

Keep tires off concrete floors

Concrete draws moisture and can pull protective oils from rubber over time. Tires stored directly on concrete are more likely to develop surface cracking.

Place tires on wooden pallets, rubber mats, or cardboard sheets to create a barrier between the tire and the floor. This also helps regulate temperature and reduces moisture transfer.

Avoid stacking tires directly on damp or bare concrete.

Store tires in the correct position

How tires should be stored depends on whether they are mounted on rims.

Mounted tires can be stacked horizontally or hung on a tire rack . If stacking, limit the height to avoid excessive pressure on the bottom tire. Rotating the stack periodically helps prevent flat spotting.

Unmounted tires should be stored upright, standing vertically. Stacking unmounted tires can cause sidewall deformation over time. Rotate upright tires occasionally to prevent flat spots from forming.

Never hang unmounted tires, as this places stress on the sidewalls.

Protect against dry rot long term

Preventing dry rot is about slowing rubber aging, not stopping it entirely. In addition to controlling air, light, and temperature, avoid applying tire dressings before storage. Many dressings contain chemicals that accelerate drying rather than prevent it. Maintaining moderate humidity helps preserve rubber flexibility. Extremely dry environments can pull oils out of the tire faster. A cool, slightly humid space is ideal.

Periodic inspection during storage allows you to catch early signs of cracking or surface dryness before the tire becomes unsafe.

Inspect before reinstalling

Before reinstalling winter tires, inspect them carefully. Look for fine cracks along the sidewalls or tread blocks, which are early signs of dry rot. Check for flat spots, deformation, or changes in rubber flexibility. If the rubber feels brittle or cracks are visible, the tire may no longer be safe, regardless of tread depth. Proper storage ensures your winter tires are ready when temperatures drop again.

Store your Tires with a Storage Facility You Can Trust

Winter tires are an investment, and how they are stored determines how long that investment lasts. Dry rot does not happen overnight, but poor storage accelerates it quietly and consistently.

By cleaning tires thoroughly, controlling exposure to air, light, and ozone, storing them in the correct position, and keeping them off concrete, you significantly extend their usable life.

Trusted Self Storage has several locations across:

Let us help you find the right storage for your needs.

How to Store a Pressure Washer for Winter

Tue, 27 Jan 2026 05:00:13 GMT

A pressure washer is very good at one thing and very bad at surviving neglect. It handles dirt, grease, and mildew like a champ, but give it leftover water and freezing temperatures and it will quietly destroy itself. Most winter damage happens long before spring, usually because someone assumed draining the hose was enough and closed the garage door with confidence.

If you want to know how to store a pressure washer for winter without cracking the pump, splitting hoses, or turning a perfectly good machine into a very expensive paperweight, this guide covers exactly what needs to happen and why it matters.

Need help storing wood furniture without climate control , or how to properly store furniture in a storage unit ? We have guides for that, too!

The TL;DR if you’re in a hurry

Shut down the engine or motor correctly before storage
Disconnect and fully drain all hoses
Remove every bit of water from the pump
Use pump saver or antifreeze designed for pressure washers
Clean the machine before storing it
Store it in a dry location above freezing when possible
Keep hoses and accessories off the ground
Check for leaks or damage before winter ends

Understand what winter actually damages

Pressure washers fail in winter for one reason. Water expands when it freezes. Any water left inside the pump, hoses, fittings, or spray gun will expand and crack whatever is holding it. These cracks are often invisible until you start the machine in spring and wonder why water is spraying in directions it never did before.

Electric and gas pressure washers are both vulnerable, though gas units tend to suffer more severe pump damage. Even a small amount of trapped water can split seals, damage valves, and destroy the pump housing. Preventing freeze damage means removing or displacing every drop of water inside the system.

Shut the machine down properly

Before anything else, the pressure washer needs to be fully shut down and depressurized. For gas units, turn off the engine and fuel supply, then allow the machine to cool completely. For electric units, unplug the power cord and ensure the motor has stopped entirely.

Once powered down, squeeze the trigger on the spray gun to release any remaining pressure. This step is often skipped and often regretted. Pressure trapped in the system makes draining incomplete and can cause fittings to loosen later.

If your gas pressure washer will sit all winter, either drain the fuel tank or add a fuel stabilizer according to the manufacturer’s instructions. Old fuel can gum up the carburetor long before spring arrives.

Drain hoses, gun, and wand completely

All hoses need to be disconnected from the machine. Leaving them attached traps water in low points and fittings. Hold each hose vertically and allow gravity to do the work. Walk the length of the hose while lifting it to push out any remaining water.

The spray gun and wand also need attention. Disconnect them and squeeze the trigger while holding them upright to release trapped water. Rotate them to different angles to ensure internal chambers are empty.

Coiling hoses before draining them is a mistake. Drain first, coil second.

Remove water from the pump

The pump is the most expensive part of the pressure washer and the easiest to destroy in winter. Even after draining hoses, water remains inside the pump housing.

This is where pump saver or pressure washer antifreeze comes in. Pump saver is designed to displace water, lubricate seals, and protect internal components during freezing temperatures.

Attach the pump saver to the water inlet according to the product instructions and run it through the pump until it exits the outlet or spray gun connection. This ensures water has been pushed out and replaced with protective fluid.

Do not substitute automotive antifreeze unless the manufacturer specifically allows it. Many pumps are not designed for it.

Clean the machine before storing it

Storing a dirty pressure washer invites corrosion and pests. Dirt holds moisture. Detergent residue can harden and clog components.

Wipe down the exterior of the machine and remove any debris from vents, wheels, and fittings. Inspect hoses for cracks, kinks, or worn sections so you are not surprised in spring.

If detergent was used during the season, flush the system with clean water before draining and winterizing to prevent residue buildup.

Choose the right storage location

The best place to store a pressure washer for winter is indoors, in a dry area that stays above freezing. A garage, basement, or shed with temperature control is ideal.

If indoor storage is not an option, the pressure washer should be stored off the ground and covered with a breathable cover. Avoid airtight plastic covers, which trap moisture and encourage corrosion.

Never leave a pressure washer outside exposed to the elements during winter, even if it is winterized.

Store accessories properly

Hoses, spray guns, wands, and nozzles should be stored separately from the machine when possible. Keep them off concrete floors and away from areas where they can freeze.

Coil hoses loosely to avoid kinks and stress points. Store nozzles in a container so they do not get lost or damaged. A little organization now saves frustration later.

Check it once before spring

Before temperatures consistently rise, take a few minutes to inspect the pressure washer. Look for signs of leaks, cracked fittings, or rodent damage.

If pump saver was used, it will flush out naturally when water is run through the system in spring. Follow the manufacturer’s startup procedure before use.

A quick check prevents starting the season with preventable problems.

Storing your pressure washer? We can help!

Winter damage to pressure washers is almost always preventable. It happens when water is left behind and forgotten, not because the machine is fragile.

By draining thoroughly, protecting the pump, cleaning the machine, and choosing the right storage location, you ensure your pressure washer survives winter without surprise repairs.

Trusted Self Storage has several locations across:

Let us help you find the right storage for your needs.

How to Store Wood Furniture Without Climate Control

Thu, 22 Jan 2026 05:00:00 GMT

Wood furniture shows every mistake you’ve made and remembers them for years. Ok, that’s a little dramatic. But we mean: scratches, warping, cracks, and sticky drawers do not happen all at once. They happen slowly, usually while no one is looking. Storing wood furniture without climate control is not ideal, but it is possible if you understand what wood reacts to and plan around it instead of pretending the environment does not matter.

If you are trying to figure out how to store wood furniture without climate control and avoid pulling warped, split, or swollen pieces out of storage later, this guide covers exactly what to do and why it works.

Before we get started, if you’re a student trying to figure out how to move your furniture from your home for the first time , or if you want to know the real cost of living somewhere like Orlando , our blog has a wealth of information to help you along with your storage journey.

The TL;DR if you’re in a hurry

• Clean and fully dry all wood surfaces before storage
• Disassemble furniture to reduce stress on joints
• Use breathable padding, never plastic directly on wood
• Elevate all furniture off the concrete floor
• Allow airflow between every piece
• Avoid stacking weight on wood surfaces
• Choose the most stable location inside the unit
• Check on the furniture periodically

Understand what actually damages wood

Wood reacts to its environment whether you want it to or not. Changes in temperature cause wood to expand and contract. Humidity introduces moisture into the grain, which leads to swelling, warping, and eventually cracking when it dries unevenly. Without climate control, these changes happen more often and more aggressively.

The goal is not to stop these reactions completely. That would require a controlled environment. The goal is to slow them down and make the changes as gradual as possible. Everything that follows is designed to reduce how quickly wood absorbs and releases moisture.

Clean and dry everything thoroughly

Wood furniture should never be placed into storage with dirt, oils, or residue on the surface. Dust holds moisture. Oils soften finishes. Small particles settle into seams and create uneven absorption points.

Every piece should be wiped down using a wood safe cleaner and a soft cloth. Avoid soaking the surface or letting liquid sit. Once cleaned, the furniture should be allowed to dry completely in a well ventilated space. Rushing this step traps moisture in the wood, which will work its way out later in the least convenient way possible.

If a piece smells musty or feels cool and damp to the touch, it is not ready for storage.

Reduce stress by disassembling furniture

Wood joints are especially vulnerable to movement caused by temperature and humidity swings. Disassembling furniture reduces stress on these joints and helps prevent cracks and loosened connections over time.

Remove table legs, bed rails, shelving panels, and detachable components whenever possible. Smaller sections expand and contract more evenly than large assembled frames. Hardware should be placed into labeled sealable bags and taped to the furniture they belong to.

Disassembly also makes it easier to position pieces in the unit with proper spacing and airflow.

Wrap wood the right way

Plastic is the enemy of wood in non climate controlled storage. It traps moisture and prevents evaporation, creating the perfect conditions for mold and finish damage.

Wood furniture should be wrapped in moving blankets or furniture pads that allow airflow while protecting surfaces from scratches. Stretch wrap can be used sparingly to secure padding, but it should never touch the wood directly.

Flat surfaces like tabletops benefit from a layer of cardboard placed over the padding to distribute pressure and protect finishes. Avoid any airtight materials that seal the wood off from the surrounding air.

Keep wood off the floor at all costs

Concrete floors release moisture as temperatures change. In a non climate controlled unit, this effect is amplified. Wood placed directly on concrete will absorb moisture from below, often leading to cupping and warping.

Use pallets, pressure treated boards, or plastic shelving to elevate every piece of wood furniture. Even a few inches of clearance significantly reduces moisture exposure and improves airflow.

Elevation is one of the most effective protections you have when learning how to store wood furniture without climate control.

Create airflow around every piece

Air movement slows moisture buildup and helps wood acclimate more gradually to environmental changes. Furniture should never be pressed tightly against walls or other pieces.

Leave small gaps between items and between furniture and the unit walls. Avoid filling the unit so tightly that air cannot move. If possible, position furniture so flat surfaces are vertical rather than horizontal, reducing dust and moisture settling.

Stacking should be minimal, and weight should never be placed directly on wood surfaces that are not designed to bear it.

Choose placement inside the unit carefully

Not all areas inside a storage unit experience the same conditions. The back corners and areas near exterior walls tend to experience the most temperature fluctuation and condensation.

Place wood furniture toward the center of the unit when possible. Avoid positioning it directly against exterior walls or under vents where temperature changes are more extreme.

If the unit has a door that allows light in, avoid placing wood directly in that path, since sunlight can heat surfaces unevenly.

Accept that monitoring is part of the deal

Non climate controlled storage requires occasional attention. Every few months, the unit should be checked for signs of moisture, mold, or shifting furniture.

Look for changes in wood texture, sticking drawers, or surface haze. Adjust padding if it has shifted and improve spacing if airflow has been compromised.

Short, periodic inspections can prevent long term damage that would otherwise go unnoticed.

Storing wood furniture without climate control always involves some risk. The goal is not perfection. It is damage reduction. By cleaning thoroughly, avoiding plastic, elevating furniture, allowing airflow, and monitoring conditions, you greatly improve the odds that your furniture comes out intact. Understanding how to store wood furniture without climate control means accepting the limits of the environment and working within them instead of fighting them.

Wood furniture has survived decades before climate controlled storage existed. With the right preparation, it can survive your storage unit too.

Trusted Self Storage has several locations across:

Let us help you find the right storage for your needs.

How to Store a Washing Machine the Right Way

Thu, 22 Jan 2026 05:00:00 GMT

A washing machine is designed to handle water constantly, which makes it easy to assume a little leftover moisture will not matter in storage. That assumption is usually what leads to mold, rust, frozen hoses, or a machine that smells like it has been fermenting quietly in the dark. Washing machines tolerate use. They do not tolerate being stored incorrectly.

If you want to know how to store a washing machine without creating leaks, corrosion, or unpleasant surprises when it is time to use it again, this guide walks through the exact steps that matter and explains why skipping them causes problems.

We also feature helpful guides on storing wood furniture without climate control , or how to properly store furniture in a storage unit as well as how to store a pressure washer for winter , if you have extra questions about storage.

The TL;DR if you’re in a hurry

Disconnect power and water safely
Drain all remaining water from hoses and pump
Clean and fully dry the interior and exterior
Secure the drum to prevent movement
Leave the door slightly open during storage
Elevate the machine off concrete floors
Store in a dry, temperature stable location
Inspect before reconnecting

Understand what damages washing machines in storage

Most washing machine damage during storage comes from three things. Trapped moisture, temperature changes, and movement. Moisture leads to mold, mildew, and corrosion. Temperature swings cause rubber seals to harden or crack. Unsecured drums can shift and damage internal suspension components.

Even machines that were working perfectly before storage can develop problems if water is left behind or if the unit is allowed to sit sealed and damp for months at a time.

Disconnect power and water properly

Before moving or storing a washing machine, unplug it from the power source and turn off the water supply valves. Hot and cold hoses should be disconnected carefully, since they may still contain pressurized water.

Once disconnected, hold each hose over a bucket and allow all remaining water to drain out. Hoses that are left partially filled can freeze, crack, or develop mold internally.

If the machine will be stored for an extended period, consider replacing old hoses when reinstalling rather than reusing them.

Drain internal water completely

Even after hoses are removed, water remains inside the washing machine. Most machines have a drain pump filter or access panel near the bottom front.

Place a shallow pan or towels underneath and slowly open the filter to allow trapped water to drain out. This step is critical and often skipped. Leftover water in the pump is one of the most common causes of storage related damage.

Once drained, leave the filter open briefly to allow air circulation before reinstalling it.

Clean and dry the machine thoroughly

Washing machines need to be clean before storage, not just empty. Residual detergent, fabric softener, and lint create buildup that traps moisture and encourages mold growth.

Run a cleaning cycle if your machine has one, or run an empty hot cycle with a washing machine cleaner. Wipe down the drum, gasket, detergent drawer, and door seal afterward.

Leave the door and detergent drawer open for several hours to ensure the interior is completely dry. The machine should not be sealed until all moisture has evaporated.

Secure the drum for storage

Front load washing machines in particular need their drums secured before moving or storing. Transport bolts are designed to lock the drum in place and prevent damage to the suspension system.

If you still have the original transport bolts, reinstall them according to the manufacturer’s instructions. If not, securing the drum with padding and limiting movement during transport becomes even more important.

Top load machines are less sensitive but should still be handled carefully to avoid internal shifting.

Prepare the exterior and protect surfaces

Wipe down the exterior of the machine to remove dust and residue. Any remaining moisture on metal surfaces can lead to rust over time.

Once clean and dry, cover the machine with a breathable cover or cotton sheet. Avoid plastic covers that trap moisture and create condensation.

If knobs or control panels are exposed, add light padding to protect them from impact during storage.

Choose the right storage location

The ideal place to store a washing machine is indoors, in a dry area with minimal temperature fluctuation. Basements, garages, or storage units with climate control are preferred.

If climate control is not available, take extra care to elevate the machine off concrete floors using pallets or boards. Concrete releases moisture and can cause corrosion at contact points.

Avoid storing the machine near exterior walls or areas prone to temperature swings.

Store it in a usable position

Washing machines should always be stored upright. Laying a washing machine on its side or back can cause oil to move into areas where it does not belong, leading to mechanical issues later.

Once positioned, ensure the machine is stable and not resting at an angle. Leave the door slightly open if possible to allow airflow, especially during long term storage.

Inspect before reconnecting

Before reinstalling the washing machine, inspect hoses, seals, and fittings for cracks or stiffness. Reconnect water lines securely and check for leaks before running a full cycle.

Run a short rinse cycle first to flush out any residue or dust before returning the machine to normal use.

Let us Help You Store Your Appliances

Storing a washing machine properly is less about strength and more about patience. Water left behind, sealed interiors, and unstable storage conditions cause the majority of problems.

By draining thoroughly, drying completely, securing internal components, and choosing a suitable storage environment, you dramatically reduce the risk of damage. Knowing how to store a washing machine means understanding that machines designed to handle water still need to be kept dry when they are not in use.

Take the extra time now, and your washing machine will be ready when it is needed again.

Trusted Self Storage has several locations across:

Let us help you find the right storage for your needs.

Moving? Here’s How to Properly Store Furniture in a Storage Unit

Tue, 20 Jan 2026 21:30:03 GMT

Moving has a special way of turning reasonable adults into people who consider shoving a couch into a storage unit and hoping for the best. Furniture storage looks simple right up until the moment you come back months later and discover warped wood, cracked leather, or a mattress that smells like it has been living a separate life. Proper furniture storage is not about luck or good intentions. It is about preparation, airflow, and resisting the very human urge to stack everything as quickly as possible and walk away.

If you are trying to figure out how to store furniture in a storage unit without ruining it, this guide walks through the entire process in detail. But before we get started, if you’re moving from LA to Phoenix , moving to Mesa , Little Rock or Orlando , we have a ton of helpful guides to help you get a lay of the land before you… well land.

The TL;DR if you’re in a hurry

Clean every piece before it goes into storage
Disassemble large furniture and bag the hardware
Use breathable covers instead of plastic wrap
Elevate everything off the floor with pallets or boards
Store heavy items first and lighter items last
Leave air gaps so moisture does not get trapped
Avoid stacking directly on upholstered surfaces
Choose climate control when storing long term or delicate items

Start with a thorough cleaning

Storing furniture without cleaning it first is one of the fastest ways to guarantee damage. Dust, oils, pet hair, and food residue do not freeze in time once a piece is placed in storage. They sit there quietly attracting pests, holding moisture, and slowly breaking down finishes and fabrics. What looks like a harmless layer of dust on moving day becomes a problem months later.

Wood furniture should be wiped down using a cleaner designed specifically for wood surfaces. Avoid saturating the material, since excess moisture can soak into seams and joints. Everything should be allowed to dry completely before it is wrapped or stacked. Upholstered furniture needs a deep vacuum, including seams and crevices where crumbs and debris tend to hide. Any stains should be treated before storage, because time does not make stains fade. It makes them permanent.

Leather furniture requires a little extra care. Clean it using a leather safe product and apply a light conditioner to prevent drying and cracking. Over conditioning is just as bad as neglect, since it can attract dust and grime. Mattresses should be vacuumed thoroughly on both sides and aired out before storage. If a mattress smells even slightly off, that odor will intensify in a closed unit.

Break down large pieces when possible

Disassembling furniture makes storage safer, more space efficient, and far less stressful on the furniture itself. Bed frames, tables, desks, shelving units, and many couches are designed to be broken down and should be whenever possible. Smaller components reduce strain on joints and fasteners while also making stacking more stable.

Table legs, headboards, shelving panels, and removable couch legs should all be detached if the design allows it. Every screw, bolt, and fastener should be placed into a sealable bag, clearly labeled, and taped directly to the furniture it belongs to. This avoids frustration later and prevents hardware from disappearing into the storage unit void.

Breaking furniture down also improves airflow within the unit, which plays a major role in preventing moisture buildup and long term damage.

Use the right materials to wrap and protect

Plastic wrap is often mistaken for furniture protection, but on its own it causes more harm than good. Plastic traps moisture, and trapped moisture leads to mold, mildew, and lingering odors that are difficult to remove.

Moving blankets or furniture pads should always be the primary layer of protection. These materials cushion surfaces while still allowing airflow. Stretch wrap can be used to secure padding in place, but furniture should never be sealed directly in plastic. Flat wooden surfaces such as tabletops benefit from an additional layer of cardboard placed over the padding to distribute pressure and prevent indentations.

Upholstered furniture should be covered with breathable fabric covers or clean cotton sheets. Airtight plastic covers and garbage bags should be avoided entirely. Mattresses should be placed in mattress specific storage bags only after they are fully dry, then stored upright on their side with no weight placed on them.

Keep everything off the floor

Concrete floors hold moisture, even in well maintained storage facilities. Temperature changes, humidity, and storms can all lead to condensation forming beneath furniture without warning. Anything placed directly on the floor is at risk.

Pallets, wooden boards, or plastic shelving should be placed on the floor first, creating a barrier between the furniture and the concrete. Every major piece of furniture should be elevated. This not only protects against moisture and minor flooding, but also improves airflow throughout the unit.

If you are serious about how to store furniture in a storage unit for more than a short period of time, keeping everything off the floor is not optional. It is one of the most important protective steps you can take.

Stack with logic instead of hope

Furniture should always be loaded with intention. Heavy items need to go in first so they create a stable foundation. Dressers, solid wood tables, cabinets, and other rigid pieces should be placed directly on pallets or supports where their weight can be evenly distributed.

Starting with heavy items prevents shifting and reduces the temptation to place something fragile underneath something questionable.

Weight distribution matters more than most people expect. Heavy furniture should never be placed on upholstered pieces, regardless of how firm the cushions feel at first. Upholstered frames flex under pressure, cushions compress over time, and what looks stable on moving day can slowly warp or collapse in storage.

Couches are best stored upright on their end rather than laid flat. This reduces long term stress on the frame, preserves the shape of the cushions, and saves floor space. Cardboard placed along the bottom edge protects fabric from scuffs and friction where it contacts the floor or pallet. Chairs can be stacked seat to seat with padding in between to prevent pressure marks. If the legs are removable, taking them off improves stability and reduces the risk of cracking.

Mattresses should never have anything stacked on top of them. Even light items can cause permanent sagging. Mattresses need airflow and straight alignment to maintain their structure, which is why upright storage with full support is essential. Throughout the unit, small gaps between furniture and walls should be left intentionally to encourage air circulation and prevent moisture from becoming trapped.

Choose the right storage unit for furniture

Not all storage units are suitable for furniture, especially when storage extends beyond a few months. Furniture is sensitive to temperature swings and humidity, both of which can cause long term damage.

Climate controlled units help stabilize temperature and reduce moisture, which protects wood from expanding and contracting and prevents mold from forming on fabric and leather. If you are storing solid wood furniture, antiques, leather pieces, or sentimental items, climate control is well worth the investment.

Unit size also matters. A unit that is too small forces poor stacking decisions and restricts airflow. Slightly more space allows furniture to be arranged safely and accessed easily without shifting everything around.

Organize the unit so it stays usable

Furniture should not be packed into a unit with no plan. Creating a narrow walkway, when space allows, makes it easier to access items and improves airflow throughout the unit. Items that may be needed sooner should be placed near the front instead of buried.

Everything should be clearly labeled, even furniture. Storage memory fades quickly, and guessing later often leads to unnecessary unloading. Taking a few photos or creating a simple sketch of the unit layout can save significant time and frustration down the road.

Check on long term storage occasionally

Furniture stored for extended periods benefits from occasional check ins. Every few months, it is worth opening the unit to look for signs of moisture, shifting stacks, or pest activity. Covers may need adjusting, and cushions can be rotated if possible.

A brief inspection takes very little time and can prevent major damage. Furniture does not enjoy being ignored indefinitely.

Moving? We can help

Once you truly understand how to store furniture in a storage unit properly, the process becomes predictable and manageable; clean everything thoroughly. Protect it with breathable materials. Elevate it off the floor. Allow airflow. Stack with intention.

Trusted Self Storage has several locations across:

Let us help you find the right storage for your needs.

Moving to Arizona? Here are the 5 Best Neighborhoods in Mesa

Tue, 23 Dec 2025 16:15:00 GMT

Mesa, Arizona continues to attract new residents because the city offers neighborhoods with very different day to day experiences. Where you live affects how often you drive, where you eat, and how you spend your weekends. That makes understanding the neighborhoods in Mesa Arizona an important part of planning a move.

Instead of trying to cover everything, this guide focuses on five neighborhoods that stand out for clear and specific reasons. Each one supports a different lifestyle and appeals to a different type of resident. And when you’re ready to make your move, we can help you find the best storage units in Mesa, AZ as well.

Downtown Mesa

Downtown Mesa centers around Main Street and the surrounding historic blocks. This area has become one of the most active parts of the city without feeling crowded.

Residents live close to restaurants like Worth Takeaway, Tacos Chiwas, and Republica Empanada. Coffee shops such as Jarrod’s Coffee and Tea and Pair Cupworks give the neighborhood a strong local feel. Beer enthusiasts often spend evenings at Oro Brewing Company or Phantom Fox Beer Co, both located within walking distance of residential areas.

The Mesa Arts Center anchors downtown life. It hosts concerts, theater performances, art exhibits, and community events throughout the year. The nearby light rail station makes commuting to Tempe or Phoenix possible without relying on a car.

Housing includes apartments, lofts, and smaller single family homes. Downtown Mesa appeals to residents who want walkability, local dining, and access to arts and events built into their routine.

For students near Arizona State University , downtown Mesa sits along the Valley Metro light rail line. From the Downtown Mesa station, you can ride straight into Tempe and reach ASU without driving. Travel time is typically around thirty to forty minutes depending on the stop.

Eastmark

Eastmark is a master planned community located in southeast Mesa. The neighborhood was designed to keep daily life contained within a short drive or walk.

Residents spend time at Eastmark Great Park, which includes a large green space, playgrounds, a splash pad, and event areas. The community hosts regular activities like farmers markets, outdoor movie nights, and seasonal festivals that bring neighbors together.

Dining options nearby include local spots like Myke’s Pizza, The Handlebar Diner, and neighborhood cafes that cater to residents rather than commuters. Schools, parks, and community centers are integrated directly into the neighborhood.

Homes are newer and often include open layouts and energy efficient features. Eastmark appeals to residents who want structure, organization, and a strong sense of neighborhood identity.

Red Mountain Ranch

Red Mountain Ranch sits in northeast Mesa near the Red Mountain area. The neighborhood is built around the Red Mountain Ranch Country Club and offers open views and quiet streets.

Residents often spend weekends walking the neighborhood paths, golfing, or heading toward nearby hiking areas. The golf course runs through the center of the community and creates open space rather than dense development.

Dining and shopping are close by along Power Road and McDowell Road. Popular nearby restaurants include Red White and Brew, Los Favoritos Taco Shop, and Copper Still Moonshine Grill. Grocery stores and everyday services are a short drive away.

Red Mountain Ranch appeals to residents who want a calm environment with scenic views. It offers a slower pace without feeling isolated from the rest of Mesa.

Las Sendas

Las Sendas is a gated community located near Usery Mountain Regional Park. The neighborhood is built into the landscape, with elevation changes and desert scenery shaping the layout.

Residents have direct access to hiking and biking trails that connect to Usery Mountain. Many spend mornings walking trails or evenings watching sunsets from their patios. The Las Sendas Golf Club and fitness facilities serve as gathering points for the community.

Dining options are a short drive away, including spots like Blue Adobe Grill, The Brass Tap, and local cafes along Power Road. While the neighborhood itself feels secluded, shopping and dining remain convenient.

Las Sendas appeals to homeowners who value privacy, views, and outdoor access. It suits people who want their surroundings to feel intentional and visually striking.

Dobson Ranch

Dobson Ranch is one of the most established neighborhoods in Mesa. The area is known for its lakes, mature trees, and long standing community layout.

Residents walk along the lakes, fish, or spend time at the community recreation centers. Multiple parks and green spaces give the neighborhood a relaxed and lived in feel.

The location places residents close to Dobson Road and Southern Avenue, where restaurants like Chodang Tofu House, Tacos Tijuana, and Asian District eateries are easy to reach. Fiesta Mall redevelopment plans have also brought renewed interest to the area.

Homes in Dobson Ranch often sit on larger lots and feature architectural variety. This neighborhood appeals to residents who want character, stability, and a central Mesa location.

Planning your move to Mesa

Selling a home, waiting on a closing, or downsizing can create the need for extra room. If you are considering moving to Mesa, it helps to plan for storage early. Key Storage in Mesa Arizona offers a convenient option for keeping belongings secure during a transition whether you’re a family moving to Arizona from Los Angeles , or a student who needs a little help with first time storage . With the right neighborhood and the right preparation, Mesa can start to feel like home faster than expected.

Camping Season is Over - Additional Car Storage in Little Rock

Thu, 18 Dec 2025 16:45:00 GMT

There are certainly pros and cons to living in Little Rock , but camping doesn’t fall on the cons list. Camping here is beautiful, peaceful…Frankly, it’s just hard to beat. But the season feels like it comes and goes quickly. One minute you are packing coolers and folding chairs. The next, the nights turn cold and your camping vehicle sits unused in the driveway. If you have an extra car, camper vehicle, or seasonal ride, now is the perfect time to think about additional car storage in Little Rock .

Proper vehicle storage protects your investment and makes sure your car is ready when camping season rolls back around. Camping car storage is not just about parking and walking away. It is about preparation, planning, and choosing the right space.

If you are in Little Rock, you have access to incredible outdoor destinations and a climate that demands a little extra care when storing a vehicle. Let’s walk through what to do when camping season ends and how to store your car the right way.

Why camping season ends in Little Rock

Arkansas offers some of the best camping in the region. Little Rock sits close to lakes, rivers, and wooded parks that draw campers from spring through fall. Most locals agree that the best camping seasons are spring and fall. The weather stays mild, the bugs are manageable, and the scenery is hard to beat.

Summer camping remains popular, especially near water. Still, high heat and humidity often shorten trips. Winter camping is less common for most families. Cold nights and unpredictable weather push many people to store their camping vehicles until warmer months return.

Once camping season wraps up, vehicles that served as adventure hubs suddenly need a safe place to rest. That is where additional car storage becomes essential.

Popular camping spots near Little Rock

Little Rock campers enjoy a wide range of camping destinations, many within easy driving distance of downtown. These trips often require larger vehicles, roof racks, trailers, or campers that need thoughtful storage when the season ends.

DeGray Lake Resort State Park

DeGray Lake Resort State Park is about seventy miles southwest of downtown Little Rock, making it a popular destination for long weekends and extended stays. The park is known for its expansive lake, full service marina, and resort style amenities.

Campers can expect lakeside campsites, fishing opportunities, hiking trails, and wildlife viewing. Many visitors bring boats, campers, or travel trailers to fully enjoy the area. These larger vehicles often sit unused once the season ends, making secure off season storage a smart choice.

Pinnacle Mountain State Park

Pinnacle Mountain State Park sits roughly fifteen miles west of downtown Little Rock. It is one of the most accessible outdoor destinations in the area.

The park attracts campers who enjoy hiking, scenic overlooks, and quick escapes into nature. Trails offer sweeping views of the Arkansas River Valley and appeal to both beginners and experienced hikers. Camping here peaks in spring and fall when temperatures are comfortable.

Because Pinnacle Mountain is so close to the city, many campers make frequent trips. When colder weather arrives, vehicles used for these short adventures often become extra cars at home. Camping car storage helps keep them protected until the next season.

Maumelle Park

Maumelle Park is located about ten miles northwest of downtown Little Rock along the Arkansas River. Despite its proximity to the city, it offers a peaceful setting once you arrive.

Campers can expect wooded campsites, river access, and nearby walking trails. It is a favorite for families who want a relaxed camping experience without a long drive.

Since Maumelle Park is close by, many locals use their camping vehicles only during warmer months. Additional car storage provides a convenient way to keep those vehicles secure when they are not in use.

Petit Jean State Park

Petit Jean State Park sits around sixty miles northwest of downtown Little Rock and remains one of the most iconic camping destinations in Arkansas. For many Little Rock residents, visiting Petit Jean is a yearly tradition.

The park features dramatic overlooks, waterfalls, hiking trails, and historic sites. Campsites range from rustic to modern, appealing to a wide range of campers.

Trips to Petit Jean often involve heavily packed vehicles and outdoor gear. After months of use, those vehicles benefit from proper storage during the off season.

Why proper car storage matters

Storing a vehicle incorrectly can lead to problems that only appear when you are ready to drive again. Dead batteries, flat tires, stale fuel, and interior damage are common issues.

Camping vehicles face added risks from dirt, moisture, and long periods of inactivity. Camping car storage focuses on prevention and long term protection.

Cleaning your vehicle before storage

Before storing your car, clean it thoroughly. Dirt, food scraps, and moisture can cause damage over time.

Wash the exterior to remove grime and residue. Clean the wheels and lower panels where buildup often collects.

Inside the vehicle, remove all camping gear and food. Vacuum carpets and wipe down surfaces. A clean interior helps prevent odors and pests.

Checking and topping off fluids

Fluids play an important role during storage. Check oil, coolant, brake fluid, and washer fluid levels.

If the oil change is approaching, consider doing it before storage. Fresh oil helps protect engine components while the vehicle sits.

Protecting the battery during storage

Batteries often fail after long periods of inactivity. Cold weather can speed up the discharge process.

Disconnecting the battery or using a maintainer helps keep it charged and ready when camping season returns.

Caring for your tires while in storage

Tires can develop flat spots when a vehicle sits too long. Inflate tires to the recommended pressure before storage.

If storage lasts several months, moving the vehicle occasionally can help maintain tire shape and performance.

Preventing moisture and pests

Arkansas humidity makes moisture control especially important. Using moisture absorbers inside the vehicle can help protect the interior.

Remove all scented items and food. This reduces the chance of pests finding their way inside during storage.

Choosing the right storage solution

Leaving a vehicle on the street or in the driveway exposes it to weather and potential damage. A dedicated storage facility offers better protection.

Additional car storage keeps seasonal vehicles safe and frees up valuable space at home. Camping car storage works best when it is secure, accessible, and close to home.

Why additional car storage makes sense after camping season

Camping around Little Rock will be waiting. So will the lakes, parks, and trails. Until then, camping car storage and additional car storage give your vehicle the care it deserves during the off season. Remember to think A-AAA Key Mini Storage in Little Rock for all your storage, and additional car storage needs.

Moving to Little Rock, Arkansas - What to Know

Tue, 16 Dec 2025 16:15:00 GMT

Moving to Little Rock brings a mix of Southern hospitality, affordable living, and a slower pace that still includes the conveniences of a capital city. If you are considering a move, understanding the city’s cost of living, neighborhoods, weather, transportation, and lifestyle will help you prepare for the transition.

Little Rock appeals to people who want a balance between affordability and city living. The cost of living is noticeably lower than in many larger U.S. cities, which gives new residents room to stretch their budget without sacrificing amenities. The city has a welcoming environment, a growing food scene, access to outdoor trails, and a more relaxed pace compared with major metro hubs.

The population sits a little over 200,000, which provides enough variety in lifestyle options without overwhelming crowds. Little Rock also benefits from steady government, healthcare, education, and logistics job sectors.

Cost of Living

Overall, Little Rock tends to be more affordable than many larger U.S. cities . Recent data shows that the average rent for an apartment in Little Rock is about $1,073 per month. Typical breakdowns look like this:

Studio apartments average about $839 per month
One-bedroom apartments average about $942 per month
Two-bedroom apartments average about $1,138 per month
Three-bedroom apartments average around $1,443 per month

For those looking to buy, housing costs remain relatively affordable. In general, housing (buy or rent) in Little Rock runs below the national average. Utility costs also trend lower than national norms, making overall monthly living expenses more manageable than many U.S. metros.

Other living costs such as groceries, transportation, and everyday services stay around or slightly below typical national levels. That means many residents find that rent, utilities, and daily expenses together remain within a reasonable budget even with modest income.

Little Rock’s Climate

Little Rock’s climate brings hot, humid summers and mild winters. Summer temperatures frequently rise into the 90s, with humidity that lasts well into the evening. Afternoon storms are common during the warmest months.

Winters are much milder. Snowfall is rare, and daytime temperatures often remain pleasant. Rainfall appears throughout the year, with spring and late fall bringing heavier showers.

Because of this weather pattern, reliable air conditioning is essential, and residents often keep rain gear close by during the wetter seasons.

Getting Around

Little Rock is spread out across a large area, and most residents rely on cars for daily transportation. Public transit is available but limited, so commuting by bus does not meet the needs of everyone across the metro.

Commute times vary depending on the neighborhood. The busiest roads slow down during rush hour, and heavy rain can further affect traffic. Choosing a neighborhood close to your workplace can significantly reduce commuting stress.

Walkability depends heavily on where you live. Central districts offer more walkable streets, but many residential areas require short drives for groceries, errands, or dining.

What People Wish They Knew Before Moving

New residents often mention that the summer heat takes time to adjust to. Outdoor activities tend to shift earlier in the morning or later in the evening during peak season. These are just some of the pros and cons of living in Little Rock .

Some newcomers note that crime rates vary significantly by neighborhood. Researching specific areas, visiting in person, and talking to locals can give you a clearer picture of safety and community dynamics.

Because the city spreads across a wide area, many newcomers are surprised by how important driving is. Grocery stores, entertainment, and workplaces often require short drives even when living close to central districts.

Despite these considerations, many people appreciate Little Rock’s affordability, slower pace, green spaces, and approachable lifestyle.

Planning Your Move

Here are a few things to keep in mind as you prepare:

Explore several neighborhoods in person to get a feel for each area
Drive potential routes during peak traffic hours
Build room in your budget for higher electricity usage in the summer
Review local flood maps when choosing a home or apartment
Compare rental options across multiple districts to find the best balance of cost and convenience
Take time to enjoy the local parks, trails, and riverfront areas once you arrive

Moving To Little Rock with a Little Help from Trusted Storage

Moving becomes easier when you have A-AAA Mini Storage - Little Rock available during the transition. Temporary storage can help you keep things organized while you arrange your new home, handle deliveries, or sort through belongings you are not ready to place yet.

A reliable storage option nearby gives you flexibility. You can store furniture while you set up rooms, keep seasonal items out of the way, or hold onto belongings while you evaluate your long-term space needs. With the right storage setup, you can settle into Little Rock at your own pace and make your new home feel comfortable from day one.

Everything You Need to Know About Moving to Orlando

Thu, 11 Dec 2025 16:00:02 GMT

Moving to Orlando is a big decision, and the more you understand before you arrive, the smoother your transition will be. The city has grown rapidly in recent years, drawing new residents from across the country thanks to its warm weather, economic opportunities, and well-established neighborhoods. For those seeking a career shift, sunnier days, or a fresh start, this guide walks through what life in Orlando truly feels like.

The Real Reasons People Move to Orlando

Many people are attracted to Orlando for its combination of lifestyle and financial advantages. Florida has no state income tax, which can make a noticeable difference in your take-home pay. Combined with strong employment opportunities across healthcare, hospitality, logistics, tech, and education, Orlando provides a wide range of career paths from entry-level to specialized roles.

The warm climate also plays a big part in the city’s appeal. Orlando offers sunshine for much of the year, with mild winters that make outdoor activities easy to enjoy. Parks, lakes, walking trails, and community events stay active nearly every month, giving residents plenty of options to explore.

Lifestyle flexibility is another major perk. Orlando balances a metropolitan feel with a more relaxed pace than major coastal cities. The area is large, spread out, and full of small pockets with their own character.

What It Really Costs to Live in Orlando

Understanding the cost of living in Orlando is one of the most important parts of planning a move. According to Payscale , renters in Orlando should expect the following:

The median rent across Orlando is approximately $1547 per month.
A typical one bedroom apartment averages between $1337 and $1579 depending on the neighborhood.
A two bedroom apartment averages around $1639 to $1661.

These numbers provide a baseline, but actual costs vary widely depending on the specific neighborhood and the type of housing you prefer. Apartments in areas like Lake Nona, Winter Park, Baldwin Park, and downtown Orlando typically sit higher than the citywide average, while neighborhoods farther from the center tend to offer more space for the price.

The overall cost of living in Orlando sits close to the national average. Utilities can feel higher in the summer because air conditioning runs almost constantly. Groceries, transportation, and entertainment costs fall within mid-range levels for most major cities.

Orlando remains more affordable than many coastal Florida cities, but it is not the bargain it once was. Planning ahead will give you the most accurate sense of how your budget fits the city.

Understanding Orlando Weather

One of the biggest adjustments for newcomers is the climate. Orlando summers are long, hot, and humid. Afternoon highs regularly reach the 90s, and humidity can be intense. Afternoon thunderstorms are a normal part of the summer routine, often arriving suddenly and clearing quickly.

Winters, on the other hand, are mild and comfortable. Temperatures often sit in the 60s and 70s, and many residents consider winter the best time of year.

Hurricane season is another factor to consider. While Orlando is inland and more protected than coastal cities, strong storms can still bring heavy rain and wind. Keeping basic emergency supplies on hand and staying weather-aware during peak season is a smart habit for any resident.

Locals recommend being prepared with sunscreen, reusable water bottles, and light breathable clothing. They also suggest planning outdoor activities early in the morning or later in the day to avoid the strongest heat.

Traffic, Transportation, and Daily Life

Orlando’s size and layout often surprise newcomers. It is a spread-out city with several districts, multiple highways, and many neighborhoods that operate almost like their own mini-towns. Because of this, most residents rely on driving rather than public transportation.

Commute times can vary significantly based on where you live and where you work. Areas around the attractions, major interchanges, and downtown corridors see the most congestion. Rainy afternoons can slow traffic even more.

Despite this, many residents find day-to-day driving manageable once they learn the major routes. Living close to your workplace can dramatically improve your daily routine. Parking is generally simple outside the downtown core, and many neighborhoods offer easy access to grocery stores, gas stations, and errands.

Orlando is not a walkable city in the traditional sense, but certain neighborhoods provide better walkability, including College Park, Thornton Park, Baldwin Park, and parts of Winter Park. For most residents, though, having a reliable car is essential.

Neighborhoods Worth Exploring

Orlando offers a wide range of neighborhoods, each with a distinctive character. Below we quickly break down a few of Orlando’s neighborhoods, but if you want a more detailed view, you can visit our guide on the best neighborhoods to live in Orlando .

Urban and Close-In Neighborhoods

These areas offer proximity to nightlife, restaurants, coffee shops, and events. Downtown Orlando, Thornton Park, and the districts surrounding Lake Eola attract people who want easy access to entertainment and city energy.

Master-Planned Communities

Planned neighborhoods such as Lake Nona and Horizon West appeal to people who prefer newer homes, clean layouts, ample parks, and modern community design. These areas often include bike paths, shopping centers, and family-friendly amenities.

Established Residential Areas

If you want mature trees, classic homes, and neighborhood charm, areas like College Park, Conway, and Winter Park deliver a cozy, established feel. Shops, cafés, local events, and shaded streets make these neighborhoods stand out.

Budget-Conscious Areas

If affordability is a priority, parts of South Orlando, East Orlando, and the Metrowest area may offer more competitive rents. These regions tend to provide more space for less money, though commute and amenity access vary.

When exploring neighborhoods, visit at different times of day. Try driving the route between home and work during peak hours, walk around local parks, visit grocery stores, and pay attention to the general atmosphere. A neighborhood’s feel can shift between morning and evening, so getting the full picture helps you choose wisely.

Things People Wish They Knew Before Moving

There are certainly pros and cons to living in Orlando . New residents often mention that the heat and humidity require real adjustment. Some say they underestimated how much time they would spend indoors during the warmest months. Others point out that Florida’s bug population takes some getting used to, and regular pest control becomes part of normal home maintenance.

Flood zones and home insurance costs can vary dramatically, so checking a property’s classification and insurance requirements is important before signing a lease or making a purchase.

The lifestyle itself is also something people grow to appreciate. Orlando offers a steady lineup of festivals, concerts, markets, and community gatherings. Once you find your favorite neighborhoods and local spots, the city starts to feel more like a series of connected communities rather than one large metro area.

Tips for a Smooth Move

To make your relocation easier, consider the following suggestions:

• Study commute patterns before choosing your neighborhood
• Tour multiple housing options to compare layouts, pricing, and amenities
• Build room in your budget for summer electricity bills
• Keep basic storm supplies prepared during hurricane season
• Research flood zones before signing a lease
• Use humidity-resistant storage bins for delicate belongings
• Explore local shops, parks, and restaurants early so you can get comfortable with your surroundings

Settling into Orlando takes a little time, but once you adjust, the area offers a warm, active, and welcoming lifestyle.

When You’re Ready to Move to Orlando

A move to Orlando feels smoother when you have extra space available during the transition. A-AAA Key Mini Storage offers two convenient Orlando locations that help you stay organized while you settle in.

Bot h facilities provide secure units, convenient gate access, and flexible month to month leasing. Climate controlled options are available at select locations for belongings that benefit from added protection. These storage spaces are especially helpful during a move when you are managing furniture, seasonal items, or boxes that you want out of the way while getting your home set up.

With practical storage nearby, you can focus on settling into your new Orlando neighborhood with a clear plan and a little more breathing room. Let the city welcome you while A-AAA Key Mini Storage helps keep the moving process organized and manageable.

The 5 Best Neighborhoods to Live in Orlando

Mon, 08 Dec 2025 16:00:03 GMT

Orlando is a city with layers. Theme parks bring energy, but the everyday life of residents looks very different. Lakes cut through the landscape, local restaurants make each neighborhood feel personal, and housing choices range from modern master planned communities to historic streets with shade from hundred year old trees.

If you want a clearer picture of what it costs to live in the area, the blog on the real cost of living in Orlando breaks down expenses in detail. For a broader view of lifestyle factors, the guide on the pros and cons of living in Orlando helps set expectations before you choose where to settle. With that in mind, these five neighborhoods stand out for their mix of personality, convenience, and actual numbers that matter when you are deciding where to live.

Lake Nona

Lake Nona is one of the fastest growing areas in the entire Orlando region. The community sits southeast of the airport and has been expanding rapidly thanks to the Medical City district, new commercial developments, and a steady flow of professionals moving in. You can see the investment everywhere you look. Trails run through the community, public art pops up in plazas, and most homes feel new because many of them are.

Rent in Lake Nona tends to be higher than the citywide average. A recent look at listings shows one bedroom apartments around $1650 a month. Larger three bedroom homes often range from $2600 to $2800 depending on the neighborhood and the age of the property. Lake Nona’s master planning means you get clean streets, well maintained parks, and access to amenities like Boxi Park and the Lake Nona Town Center. There is also the Lake Nona Performance Club if you enjoy large fitness and wellness facilities.

Lake Nona appeals to people who like organization and predictability in their community. Everything feels intentional. If you want modern style, walkable outdoor spaces, and a clean layout, this is one of the strongest choices in the Orlando area.

Baldwin Park

Baldwin Park feels like small town life tucked inside the city. The entire neighborhood was built on the former Naval Training Center site, and the redevelopment shaped it into one of the most walkable residential areas in Orlando. Lake Baldwin sits at the center of the community and provides a scenic spot for long walks, bike rides, and lakefront sunsets.

Rental averages here lean higher than the Orlando average . One bedroom units are typically listed at about $1870. Two bedrooms often fall near $2200. Three bedrooms average close to $2800 depending on location and condition. Baldwin Park home prices reflect the demand as well. Many single family homes sell well above $500,000, with larger or updated properties climbing even higher.

The heart of Baldwin Park is New Broad Street. Shops, restaurants, and community events keep the area lively without being overwhelming. It is common to see people gathering at the small park near the lake or enjoying a long lunch outdoors. If you want walkability and charm with easy access to downtown, Baldwin Park delivers a very comfortable lifestyle.

Winter Park

Winter Park brings history, culture, and a peaceful pace that feels different from the rest of the city. Park Avenue is the signature area, filled with cafés, upscale shops, art galleries, and the scenic Central Park lawn. The Charles Hosmer Morse Museum brings art lovers from all over to see the largest Tiffany glass collection in the world.

Winter Park housing tends to run higher than average. Zillow reports that home prices commonly land above $700,000, and many go far beyond that. The rental market reflects the same trend. Although prices vary, most one bedroom apartments fall between $1800 and $2000 depending on proximity to Park Avenue or Rollins College. Winter Park is known for stable home values, strong schools, and a well established community feel.

People who live here appreciate its slower pace. Streets are shaded and quiet. Lakes like Lake Osceola and Lake Virginia offer scenic views or weekend paddleboarding. Winter Park is ideal for anyone who wants classic architecture, mature landscaping, and cultural activities built into daily life.

College Park

College Park sits northwest of downtown Orlando and blends residential calm with a steady flow of local activity. The neighborhood gets its name from the streets named after well known colleges. Princeton Street and Harvard Street help form the main commercial corridors. Shops and restaurants line Edgewater Drive, giving residents a long list of places to grab coffee, enjoy brunch, or run errands without leaving the neighborhood.

One bedroom rentals here average about $1600 . Larger homes regularly list above $2300. College Park has a mix of bungalows, postwar homes, and renovated properties. Prices reflect the increasing demand for neighborhoods close to downtown without the high rise environment.

College Park is valued for its central location and strong community identity. It takes only a few minutes to reach downtown Orlando, but the area still feels quiet and family friendly. Drive around on a weekday evening and you will see runners, dog walkers, and people chatting with neighbors outside. It has personality without the rush of a city center.

Downtown Orlando

If you want to be in the middle of everything, downtown offers that lifestyle immediately. High rise apartments tower over Lake Eola, and the park becomes the hub of activity for weekend events, concerts, food truck gatherings, and evening walks. Restaurants, bars, and entertainment venues fill the surrounding blocks. The Amway Center hosts games and major concerts, while the Dr. Phillips Center offers Broadway tours and live performances.

Rent downtown averages between $2090 and $2100. Prices vary depending on building amenities and lake views. Many buildings include pools, fitness centers, security, and parking, which adds to the overall cost. Downtown living offers the tradeoff of convenience. You can walk to work, meet friends for dinner without worrying about traffic, and enjoy festivals right outside your door.

Downtown suits anyone who thrives in a lively environment. There is always something happening, from farmers markets around Lake Eola to nighttime events that fill the streets with music. If you enjoy living in a place that feels full of activity, downtown fits the bill.

When You Are Ready to Move

Lake Nona offers modern amenities and a well organized community layout.
Baldwin Park provides a warm, walkable environment with lake views and a strong neighborhood feel.
Winter Park brings heritage, culture, and a slower paced, scenic lifestyle.
College Park blends suburban comfort with quick access to downtown.
Downtown Orlando delivers an energetic urban atmosphere with walkability and entertainment.
Orlando’s average rent is around $1800, which helps you compare neighborhood budgets.
The median home price in Orlando is about $440,000, giving you a benchmark when evaluating housing options.

Once you pick the neighborhood that suits you, storage makes the moving process much easier. People often need extra space before or after a move, especially while unpacking or waiting on furniture deliveries. A-AAA Key Mini Storage offers convenient access for residents near downtown, College Park, or the surrounding communities. A-AAA Key Mini Storage on Semoran Blvd provides another well placed option for people living east of the airport or near Lake Nona.

Both locations give you clean, accessible storage units that simplify your transition.

The Pros and Cons of Living in Little Rock, Arkansas

Thu, 04 Dec 2025 16:15:00 GMT

Little Rock is a mid-sized Southern city with a mix of appealing qualities and real challenges. It offers affordable living, great food, friendly neighborhoods, and quick access to nature. At the same time, the city struggles with crime, car dependency, and intense summer heat.

Before we dive into the pros and cons, consider A-AAA Key Mini Storage - Little Rock for your storage needs. Climate controlled storage, drive-up storage are all available at affordable rates. Ok, now back to your regular scheduled programming.

If you are thinking about moving to Little Rock, consider here is a balanced look at the biggest pros and cons, backed by real data and helpful context.

Cost of Living

Pro: Little Rock is genuinely affordable for a mid-sized city

Affordability is one of Little Rock’s strongest advantages. According to PayScale , the overall cost of living sits about 6 percent below the national average.

Rent and home prices also trend lower than national norms. The city’s average rent is about $1,090 per month, and the average home price sits around $407,536:

Newcomers from larger metros often find that their housing dollars stretch much further here. Groceries, utilities, and transportation also tend to fall slightly below national averages, making day-to-day life more manageable for students, young professionals, and families.

Con: Higher compared to many Arkansas towns

If you are coming from elsewhere in Arkansas, Little Rock may feel more expensive. The city’s housing costs outpaces many surrounding towns in Arkansas. Little Rock is affordable nationally but sits near the top of the price range within the state.

Traffic and Getting Around

Pro: Commuting is surprisingly manageable

For most residents, getting around Little Rock is straightforward. Many people enjoy commute times between 20 and 25 minutes. While traffic does pick up during rush hour, it rarely becomes overwhelming. Little Rock’s size and road layout make it realistic to live on one side of the city and work on the other without sacrificing huge portions of your day.

Con: A car is essential for most people

Despite manageable traffic, public transportation remains limited. Rock Region METRO provides bus service, but routes are spread out and less frequent than in larger cities.

Most residents rely on a personal vehicle for errands, work, and social activities. The city is not built for a walk-everywhere lifestyle, and occasional winter ice storms can make driving more challenging.

Food, Dining, and Breweries

Pro: Little Rock has a surprisingly strong restaurant scene

Little Rock offers an impressive mix of food for a city of its size. Barbecue, Southern classics, locally owned cafés, bakeries, brunch spots, and modern eateries are spread throughout the metro. Many favorites, like The Root Cafe and The Pantry, help define the local dining culture. Dining out tends to be more affordable than in larger cities, which makes exploring local restaurants easier.

Pro: Craft beer and distilleries add depth to the scene

The city has a growing craft beverage community with breweries such as Lost Forty, Flyway, and Stone’s Throw regularly receiving recognition:

Rock Town Distillery, the first legal distillery in Arkansas since Prohibition, produces award-winning spirits and offers tastings and tours. For residents who enjoy local drinks, this is a major plus.

Con: Limited variety compared to major metropolitan cities

While the food is good, Little Rock cannot match the depth of cuisines, late-night options, or upscale fine-dining choices found in larger metros. Most residents enjoy the scene as it is, but those coming from bigger cities may notice the difference.

Nightlife and Entertainment

Pro: Relaxed nightlife with live music and neighborhood favorites

Little Rock’s nightlife leans casual. Neighborhoods like Hillcrest, River Market, and downtown offer bars, music venues, breweries, and laid-back lounges. You can find a reliable mix of live music, local drinks, and easygoing weekend plans .

Con: Limited late-night options and fewer large venues

If you are used to big-city nightlife with major clubs, expansive entertainment districts, and late-night food on every corner, Little Rock may feel quiet. Weeknights can be slow, and nightlife is concentrated in a handful of neighborhoods.

Weather and Outdoor Lifestyle

Con: Summers are extremely hot and humid

Little Rock’s summer weather is intense. Temperatures frequently climb into the 90s, and the humidity makes the heat feel even heavier. Spending long periods outside during the afternoon can be uncomfortable, so most residents adjust by planning outdoor activities in the early morning or evening. Air conditioning is essential, and staying hydrated becomes part of daily life. Winters, however, stay mild and short, which helps balance out the long summer season.

Pro: Excellent access to outdoor recreation

Even with the heat, Little Rock offers outstanding outdoor opportunities thanks to its location near the Arkansas River and the Ouachita Mountains. Residents enjoy hiking at Pinnacle Mountain State Park, biking along the paths at Two Rivers Park, exploring the expansive fields and wooded trails at Burns Park, and relaxing at Murray Park or Riverfront Park along the water. These areas make it easy to stay active, unwind, and enjoy natural scenery without leaving the city.

Pros and Cons of Living in Little Rock, AR

Little Rock is an appealing choice for people who want a lower cost of living, manageable commutes, strong local food and drink options, and quick access to outdoor recreation. It offers a friendly, relaxed atmosphere and plenty of amenities without big-city prices.

If you’re looking to move to Little Rock, AR, and in need of storage, A-AAA Key Mini Storage - Little Rock is a great place for both temporary and long-term storage needs. We offer affordable pricing, drive-up and climate controlled storage for your convenience. Get grade A storage at A-AAA Key Mini Storage in Little Rock.

The Best Student Storage Unit - The Right Size for ASU Students

Mon, 01 Dec 2025 16:00:08 GMT

Arizona State University students deal with frequent moves, limited living space, and tight storage in dorms and apartments. Most first year students live in a room that offers only a small closet. Students in off campus housing face the same challenge, especially in the Tempe and Scottsdale areas where apartments are compact and shared by multiple roommates. These small spaces make it difficult to store extra clothing, class materials, sports gear, small furniture, and anything that is not needed every day.

A student storage unit solves these problems quickly. The 5x5 and 5x10 unit sizes fit the needs of most ASU students because they hold the essentials without costing more than necessary. These units help students stay organized during the school year, make seasonal moves easier, and create more usable space in crowded living areas. These sizes also work well for students who move frequently, travel during summer break, or take part in internships outside Arizona.

Whether it's your senior year at ASU, or you're thinking of making the move from L.A. to the Phoenix area , here's the best student storage options for you.

Why a 5x5 Storage Unit Works for Many ASU Students

A 5x5 unit is roughly the size of a walk-in closet. That may sound small, but for a student who is trying to free up space in a dorm or shared apartment, it is exactly the right amount of room. This size holds several boxes, two or three plastic bins, bedding, a few small appliances, extra clothes, and basic dorm items.

Many ASU students choose a 5x5 storage unit for short term needs. Some students rotate seasonal clothing, especially when summer arrives and heavy items become unnecessary. Others store textbooks from previous semesters that they want to keep for future reference. Some keep personal items that they do not want crowded into a small shared bedroom.

A 5x5 unit is also popular during summer break when students leave Arizona temporarily. Instead of taking everything home, students place their belongings in storage until the fall semester. The size is manageable, easy to organize, and simple to access. Because the 5x5 footprint is small, students usually find it affordable and convenient.

Why a 5x10 Storage Unit Provides More Flexibility

Some students need more space than a 5x5 can offer. A 5x10 unit feels more like a small bedroom. It fits larger items that students collect once they move beyond campus housing. This includes small sofas, coffee tables, desks, box springs, mattresses, and bikes. It also holds a larger number of boxes and bins.

A 5x10 student storage unit is useful for students who change apartments often. The extra room makes moving far easier. Instead of shifting everything from one lease to the next, students store items until they secure their next place. It helps prevent rushed moves, last minute packing, and the stress of squeezing furniture into a temporary living situation.

Students who plan to study abroad for a semester also choose the 5x10 size. It provides enough room to store their entire apartment contents without asking friends or family to hold anything. The unit stays locked, monitored, and secure until they return.

This size also works for students who run small side businesses. Some resell items online. Others create art or work with equipment that takes up physical space. The 5x10 unit gives them a clean area to store products or supplies that do not belong in a bedroom or kitchen.

Why These Two Sizes Fit Student Life Better Than Larger Units

Large storage units can feel unnecessary for most ASU students. Units like 10x10 or 10x15 sizes are usually meant for full households, businesses, or families. Students rarely need that amount of room. A 5x5 or 5x10 keeps things simple. It saves money. It limits clutter. It encourages students to store only what they actually need.

These smaller sizes are also easier to keep organized. Students can stack bins neatly, create a walkway, and grab what they need without searching through piles of items. The layout stays clear. The unit stays manageable. Students do not feel overwhelmed by unused space.

A student self storage plan should feel simple and efficient. These two sizes make that possible.

Perfect for Students Who Travel, Move, or Rent Short Term

Many ASU students fly home for summer break. Others move between short term leases. Some work internships in other cities. During these transitions, a storage unit becomes essential. The 5x5 and 5x10 options make it possible to store everything safely until the next semester begins.

A 5x5 unit works well when students only need to store clothing, boxes, small furniture, and personal items. A 5x10 unit works when they need to store a larger amount of furniture or want more breathing room during the move.

Students also benefit from leaving bulky items behind. Instead of hauling lamps, bedding, and small appliances across multiple states, they keep everything close to campus. When they return, they pick it up and move into their next housing arrangement without stress.

Sharing a Unit Makes Student Storage Even More Affordable

Two students can comfortably share a 5x10 unit. Some even share a 5x5 if their storage needs are simple. This makes student storage extremely affordable. A facility like Key Storage - Scottsdale offers small, climate controlled units starting around $30 per month, which is a major advantage for college students who want convenience without straining their budget. Students often split the cost with a roommate or friend, cutting the monthly price even further. Climate controlled units also protect items from Arizona heat, which is important when storing electronics, clothing, or textbooks through summer. Students who choose this setup save money, keep their apartments clean, and still have reliable access to their belongings whenever they need them.

Climate Protection Is Important in Arizona

Arizona heat reaches extreme temperatures. High heat can damage electronics, photographs, books, clothing, and other sensitive items. Students who store belongings through summer benefit from climate controlled units. These units maintain steady interior temperatures that help protect stored items throughout the season.

Climate controlled storage becomes especially important for students who leave Arizona for long periods. It keeps their belongings safe from extreme heat that could damage items inside a standard apartment or garage.

A student storage unit gives students the ability to handle frequent moves, travel plans, and tight living spaces with less stress. For students who want convenience, flexibility, and affordability, these two sizes remain the best choices near Arizona State University .

Storage Units Near Arizona State University: A Student Friendly Guide to Staying Organized

Wed, 26 Nov 2025 16:00:05 GMT

Life at Arizona State University moves fast. Classes pile up, roommates come and go, and the amount of random stuff you collect grows at an alarming pace. It only takes one semester to realize that the mini fridge, your high school trophies, your off season clothes, and that giant box of posters have nowhere to live. Packing it all into your small apartment or dorm room feels like trying to fold a fitted sheet. You can do it, but it never looks good.

This is where storage units near Arizona State University start to feel like a lifesaver. And not just any storage. You want something close, clean, affordable, and reliable. Key Storage in Scottsdale fits that description perfectly. This facility sits only eight minutes from campus, so quick visits are easy. You can drop something off before class, swing by after a study session, or make a weekend run without turning it into a road trip.

Before diving in, many students who come to ASU end up moving around Scottsdale. If you ever want a deeper look at where to live in the area, be sure to read the five best neighborhoods to live in Scottsdale , which gives a solid breakdown of what makes each part of the city feel unique.

Students also arrive from all over the country. A surprising number relocate from California, especially the Los Angeles area. If that is you, the guide on moving from Los Angeles to Phoenix will help you understand cost differences, lifestyle changes, and what to expect once you settle in.

Now let’s get into the useful stuff. Below are five practical student focused tips that help you use storage efficiently and keep your ASU life running smoothly.

Tip 1: Only store items that you truly need to keep long term

Students often toss everything they own into a storage unit because they are in a hurry. A better approach is to store only what matters. Anything you can replace for under twenty dollars should usually stay out of storage unless it has sentimental value. Think about the clothes you wear often, important documents, seasonal items, and academic materials you plan to reference in future semesters. This keeps your storage unit tidy and makes it easier to find things later.

Key Storage in Scottsdale offers several unit sizes, so you can choose something that matches the type of items you actually plan to keep. There is no reason to pay for a unit that is bigger than you need. Quick access also cuts down on trips across town.

Tip 2: Use plastic bins with secure lids to keep items safe and organized

Cardboard boxes are tempting since they are cheap, but plastic bins last longer and protect better. The Arizona heat is real. Your belongings will appreciate the extra care. Plastic bins also stack neatly and keep your unit looking clean. This helps when you make those quick late night runs to grab something you forgot you owned.

Key Storage keeps the facility well maintained and monitored, so your bins stay protected inside a secure environment. It is much nicer than squeezing everything under your bed or piling it into the trunk of your car.

Tip 3: Label everything clearly and keep a simple inventory list

Nothing tests your patience like digging through ten unlabeled containers only to discover that the notebook you needed never made it into storage. Always label bins based on categories. For example, fall clothing, textbooks, kitchen items, or dorm supplies. It seems simple, but it saves time.

If you want to get fancy, you can create a quick inventory list in your phone. Just write down each item group and store it in notes or Google Drive. When it comes time to move out for summer break, you will know exactly what is inside your unit without opening every container.

Tip 4: Make sure your unit is close enough to access often

This one sounds obvious, but it is the mistake students make most often. A storage unit that sits twenty minutes away will collect dust because it takes too much effort to drive across town. A unit that sits eight minutes away, like Key Storage in Scottsdale, becomes part of your normal routine.

When you are trying to balance classes, clubs, jobs, and social life, location matters. Quick in and out visits make storage feel like an extension of your dorm or apartment. You can pick up a suitcase before flying home, drop off out-of-season clothing, or grab something for your next group project without wasting half your day.

Tip 5: Store early during move out season to avoid the rush

ASU has peak storage times, especially as spring semester wraps up. Thousands of students leave town, and the demand for storage jumps overnight. The smartest students reserve their storage a few weeks before finals. You will get better options, better unit selection, and a much nicer process.

Key Storage in Scottsdale makes early reservations simple, so you can pick a unit and relax knowing everything is ready when move out week arrives. The last thing you want is scrambling for a space while also trying to cram for exams.

Why ASU Students Choose Key Storage in Scottsdale

The property is clean and well designed. You are not walking into a dark or cluttered facility. Everything feels organized and secure the moment you arrive. Students appreciate how simple it is to get in and out, especially during busy weeks when time feels tight. The facility offers climate controlled storage units in Scottsdale , for items that need steady protection from the Arizona heat. It also provides drive up storage units that make loading and unloading quick and painless. Unit sizes range from small student friendly options to larger layouts that can handle the contents of a full apartment. You can reserve space online in just a few minutes, which makes planning ahead easy.

The 5 Best Neighborhoods to Live in Scottsdale

Mon, 24 Nov 2025 16:00:00 GMT

Scottsdale delivers sunshine, incredible dining, and beautiful desert scenery. People love the lifestyle here. The city blends outdoor recreation with a lively arts scene and a growing job market. Each neighborhood brings something a little different, which makes choosing the right spot a fun part of planning your move.

If you want a broader look at nearby areas, you can also explore the guide on the best neighborhoods to live in Phoenix . Many people compare both cities before choosing where to settle. Once you have that perspective, Scottsdale becomes even easier to navigate.

Here are five neighborhoods that are desirable to most people looking to make the move to Scottsdale.

Old Town Scottsdale

Old Town Scottsdale sits at the center of the action. This area feels lively from morning to night. Restaurants, art galleries, shopping districts, and entertainment venues all sit within a short walk of each other. The Scottsdale Waterfront and Fashion Square Mall attract steady crowds. Evenings stay busy with live music, events, and bustling restaurants.

Old Town sits only a few minutes from the Loop 101 which makes commuting around the valley simple. The area also sits about 12 miles from downtown Phoenix which usually means a 20 to 25 minute drive. Housing options include apartments, condos, townhomes , and luxury mid rise buildings. Many rentals in newer buildings range between $2,200 and $3,500 per month depending on size and amenities

Home prices vary widely because Old Town includes both older properties and newly built luxury residences. Many condos sell between $450,000 and $900,000 with newer units often reaching well above $1,000,000 .

McCormick Ranch

McCormick Ranch offers a calm, residential environment with beautiful landscaping and plenty of outdoor space. Mature trees shade wide paths. Two large lakes create a scenic backdrop for morning walks. The McCormick Ranch Golf Club sits nearby along with several parks and greenbelts.

The neighborhood sits about 5 miles from Old Town Scottsdale which usually means a 10 to 12 minute drive. Residents enjoy quick access to restaurants, grocery stores, and fitness centers without dealing with the constant crowds of the downtown area.

Home prices in McCormick Ranch generally range from $700,000 to $1,400,000 depending on size, upgrades, and location within the community.

Condos and townhomes are available as well and often range from $350,000 to $600,000 . Rentals exist throughout the neighborhood and many include scenic views or access to nearby trails.

North Scottsdale

North Scottsdale feels open, upscale, and full of natural desert beauty. It stretches across a large portion of the city which gives residents a lot of choice. Many homes include views of McDowell Mountain or desert preserves. Restaurants and shopping districts like Scottsdale Quarter and Kierland Commons sit nearby and attract steady crowds.

North Scottsdale sits farther from downtown Phoenix at about 20 to 25 miles which usually means a 30 to 40 minute drive depending on traffic. Residents appreciate the peaceful atmosphere and the abundance of golf courses, hiking trails, and community parks.

Home prices vary across the region but many single family homes range between $850,000 and $2,000,000 with luxury properties reaching much higher..

Condos and townhomes also appear throughout the area with many starting near $500,000 . People who want space, scenery, and a polished environment often gravitate to this part of the city.

South Scottsdale

South Scottsdale provides a convenient location with a more relaxed feel than Old Town. Many restaurants and coffee shops sit near the Scottsdale Tempe border. Residents enjoy quick access to Arizona State University, Papago Park, and Tempe Town Lake. This part of the city also sits close to the Phoenix Zoo and Desert Botanical Garden.

South Scottsdale sits about 3 miles from Old Town and about 12 miles from downtown Phoenix which keeps commutes manageable. Many people choose the area for its blend of affordability and convenience. Home prices often range from $500,000 to $900,000 depending on size and renovation level.

Condos are common and often fall between $300,000 and $500,000 . The rental market offers a wide mix of apartments with many ranging from $1,700 to $2,600 depending on location and amenities.

Gainey Ranch

Gainey Ranch brings a luxurious and peaceful atmosphere with gated communities, lush landscaping, and resort style amenities. Golf courses, tennis facilities, and well cared for pathways give the neighborhood a refined feel. The location sits just northeast of McCormick

Ranch which gives residents quick access to restaurants, grocery stores, and everyday essentials.

Gainey Ranch sits about 6 miles from Old Town which usually means a 12 to 15 minute drive. Kierland Commons and Scottsdale Quarter sit close by as well and provide even more options for dining and shopping.

Home prices in Gainey Ranch typically range from $900,000 to more than $2,000,000 depending on size, location, and community features.

Condos and townhomes are available and frequently range from $500,000 to $900,000 .

Living in Scottsdale

Scottsdale offers an impressive mix of neighborhoods that each bring something special. Old Town feels lively. McCormick Ranch feels peaceful. North Scottsdale feels scenic. South Scottsdale feels convenient. Gainey Ranch feels refined. Your ideal fit depends on your pace, your priorities, and the lifestyle you want once you settle into the area.

Moves always feel easier when you have a safe and convenient place to store your belongings. Trusted Self Storage in Scottsdale provides a simple way to keep your items protected while you relocate, renovate, or organize your living space. The facility offers multiple storage sizes, easy access, and a smooth rental experience for both short and long term needs.

Scottsdale continues to draw new residents with its scenery, food, recreation, and welcoming atmosphere, though be prepared for a bump in cost of living compared to other Phoenix areas.

The 5 Best Neighborhoods to Live in Phoenix

Thu, 20 Nov 2025 18:00:00 GMT

Phoenix keeps growing because people enjoy the sunshine, and of course, the food. Neighborhoods around the valley each bring something different to the table. Some feel polished. Some feel peaceful. Some feel like the perfect excuse to eat tacos four nights a week. Choosing the right neighborhood shapes your daily routine, which makes this part of the moving process genuinely exciting.

If you want a broad look at life in the city before narrowing your neighborhood search, you can start with a few helpful guides from Trusted Self Storage . The blog covering the pros and cons of living in Phoenix provides an overview of daily life. The list of ten things to know before moving to Phoenix adds insight many people wish they had earlier. Anyone making the move from California often appreciates ten things to know about moving from Los Angeles to Phoenix . Once you have a feel for the city, the neighborhood search becomes much easier.

Here are five Phoenix neighborhoods that consistently earn high marks.

Arcadia

Arcadia feels bright and polished from the moment you drive in. This neighborhood sits about 3 to 4 miles from Old Town Scottsdale, which usually means a simple 10 minute drive in light traffic. Many parts of Arcadia sit about 6 to 7 miles from downtown Phoenix, giving you a 15 to 20 minute drive when roads move well. Outdoor lovers appreciate that Camelback Mountain sits right beside Arcadia. Trailheads sit about 3 to 5 miles away, which often means a 10 to 15 minute commute before your hike begins. Echo Canyon and Cholla Trail offer steep climbs, sharp elevation gains, and impressive valley views.

Home prices in Arcadia reflect the premium location . Reports show a median listing price near $2,000,000 and median sale prices around $1,250,000 according to both Realtor and Redfin data.

Rentals appear throughout the neighborhood and many of them fill quickly, especially those near the busiest dining corridors or closest to Camelback Mountain. If you want quick access to restaurants and outdoor recreation, Arcadia makes that very easy.

North Central Phoenix

North Central Phoenix offers a calm and established feel that stands out in a busy metro. Tall trees shade long streets. Older ranch style homes sit beside modern remodels that blend in gracefully. This neighborhood sits about 7 miles from downtown, giving residents a 15 to 20 minute commute to major offices, sporting events, and entertainment districts.

The Murphy Bridle Path serves as a central feature. The path stretches for 2.5 miles along Central Avenue and receives steady use from runners, walkers, and cyclists. Coffee shops, bakeries, and local restaurants add charm to the area. Nights feel relaxed. Mornings feel productive. Everything feels close enough to reach without planning every minute of your trip.

Home prices in North Central Phoenix vary widely because of the mix of historic pockets and updated neighborhoods. Many homes sell between $700,000 and more than $1,000,000 .

Rentals exist in many shapes and sizes. Some include large yards, which surprises many newcomers who expect smaller lots closer to the city center. People who want a steady community and a reasonable commute often start their search here.

Roosevelt Row

Roosevelt Row brings a completely different personality. It sits less than 1 mile from the center of downtown Phoenix and offers a lively artistic environment. Colorful murals brighten the streets. Local restaurants compete for the most creative menus. The entire district feels alive during the day and even more alive at night.

First Fridays attract thousands of people each month as artists, vendors, and performers transform the area into a massive open air gallery. Coffee shops double as working spaces for local creatives. Public events stay frequent and accessible.

Housing here leans heavily toward apartments, lofts, and modern townhomes. Newer buildings with upgraded amenities often rent between $2,000 and $3,000 per month. Older buildings offer more affordable options and sit only a few blocks from the busiest intersections. Residents enjoy the convenience of walking to restaurants, cafes, art studios, and entertainment venues. Daily life feels spontaneous in a very enjoyable way.

Ahwatukee Foothills

Ahwatukee Foothills sits along the southern edge of Phoenix where the base of South Mountain creates a scenic backdrop. The environment feels quiet and grounded. Homes weave through pleasant neighborhoods. Parks and greenbelts appear throughout. Even though it sits within Phoenix, this community often feels like a peaceful retreat. Downtown sits about 20 to 25 minutes away by car, which works well for many commuters.

South Mountain Park elevates the entire area. The park includes more than 50 miles of trails with distances and elevations clearly mapped by the City of Phoenix Parks and Recreation Department .

Housing in Ahwatukee Foothills includes a wide mix of single family homes that range from $450,000 to $800,000 . Some luxury properties exceed $1,000,000 .

Rentals appear throughout the community and often include layouts larger than most apartments in the central city. Residents appreciate the steady schools, the convenience of local shopping centers, and the peaceful evenings.

Desert Ridge

Desert Ridge sits in the northeast part of Phoenix and feels modern, organized, and clean. Streets feel open. Homes look well maintained. The neighborhood offers a convenient starting point for reaching many parts of the valley. It sits about 18 miles from downtown Phoenix, giving you a 25 to 30 minute drive. It also provides quick access to major Scottsdale shopping districts like Kierland Commons and Scottsdale Quarter.

The Desert Ridge Marketplace serves as the unofficial center of the neighborhood. The marketplace includes restaurants, retail shops, live entertainment, and seasonal events. Many apartments and master planned communities sit within walking distance, which keeps daily errands simple.

Outdoor recreation also plays a big role here. Golf courses surround the area. Bike paths weave through neighborhoods. Community parks offer space to relax or play. Everything feels well cared for, which makes the neighborhood feel comfortable and inviting.

Home prices typically range from $600,000 to $1,000,000 for single family homes based on listing data.

Apartments and townhomes vary widely but many rents land between $2,000 and $2,800 per month.

The Best Phoenix Neighborhoods to Move To

Phoenix offers a wide range of neighborhoods that deliver their own personality. Arcadia feels stylish. North Central Phoenix feels mature. Roosevelt Row feels creative. Ahwatukee Foothills feels peaceful. Desert Ridge feels polished and modern. Your ideal neighborhood depends on the pace you want, the routine you prefer, and the kind of scenery that makes you feel at home.

The process of moving becomes much easier when you have a convenient place to store your belongings. Trusted Self Storage on Indian School Road helps Phoenix residents keep their items safe while they transition between homes, remodel, or organize their living space. The facility provides multiple storage sizes, easy access, and a rental experience designed to make your move feel smoother.

Phoenix continues to attract people from across the country. Each neighborhood offers something special. Once you settle on a place that matches your lifestyle, the city has a way of feeling like home faster than you might expect.

The Real Cost of Living in Orlando, Florida

Thu, 06 Nov 2025 07:00:00 GMT

Orlando attracts dreamers, professionals, and families who chase the Florida sunshine. What does it really cost to live here? The city’s affordability has shifted over the past few years. Orlando once balanced lifestyle and value. Now the city faces growing pains. The housing market surged during the pandemic as tens of thousands of people relocated from higher cost states. Prices have cooled a bit, yet insurance premiums, property taxes, and everyday expenses have reshaped what affordable means.

This guide explains the real costs of life in Orlando today. You will see current trends in home prices and rent, insurance and utilities, and how daily life feels once you settle in. We also look at whether Orlando still offers good value for new residents and how those who moved during the pandemic era are doing now that the boom has stabilized. And if you want more information about lifestyle in Orlando, check out our pros and cons list to Living in Orlando .

Too Busy to Read it All? Here are the Cliff Notes

Cost of living sits about 4 percent below the United States average, but higher insurance and utilities absorb some of that advantage.
Median home price is around $405,000. Prices are steadier than in 2021 but still elevated.
Many who moved during the pandemic stayed, although affordability pressures have increased.
Average rent is roughly $1,800 to $1,850 per month. A two-bedroom averages about $1,740, which is about 22 percent above the national average.
Property taxes in Orange County run near 1.19 percent, slightly higher than the national median of 1.02 percent.
Homeowners insurance in Florida averages about $8,770 per year for common coverage levels, far above the national average of about $2,423.
A family of four spends about $4,253 per month on everyday living, not including housing.

Orlando can still be a smart move if you budget carefully and plan for Florida-specific costs like insurance and summer utilities.

By The Numbers

Orlando’s overall cost of living is moderate compared to other major U.S. cities. One cost index shows Orlando sitting about 4 percent below the national average . Housing costs are roughly 8 to 12 percent lower than the U.S. average, depending on whether you rent or buy. Utilities, on the other hand, tend to run 4 to 6 percent higher, especially during long, hot summers when air conditioners work overtime.

Groceries come in around 5 percent higher than average, healthcare costs about 8 percent lower, and transportation expenses hov er right around the national median. On paper, Orlando seems affordable. In practice, it depends on your neighborhood, income, and lifestyle.

Housing Market: Booms, Bots, and Now Balance

If you moved to Orlan do during the pandemic, you probably felt the heat of the housing market firsthand. From 2020 through 2021, Florida became one of the top destinations for movers across the country. The state saw more than 547,000 inbound moves in 2021 , a 40 percent jump from the year before.

By 2025, things look a little more balanced. According to Redfin, the median home price in Orlando is about $405,000, up roughly 5 percent from last year. Zillow reports a similar figure , around $374,000, though values vary by neighborhood. Realtor.com points to a shi ft toward a buyer-friendlier market with more listings, longer days on market, and fewer bidding wars.

Buyers today have more negotiating power than they did during the frenzy of 2021. For those who bought at the peak, however, higher interest rates and rising property costs are still a challenge.

When the pandemic hit, many people left expensive coastal cities for warmer, cheaper states. Florida, and Orlando in particular, saw an influx of remote workers, retirees, and families looking for space. In 2020 and 2021, the population jumped as new arrivals from New York, Illinois, and California poured in.

Not all of them stayed. Some discovered that the lower taxes and sunshine came with tradeoffs like rising insurance premiums, higher property costs, and heavier traffic. Still, Florida’s population continues to grow faster than most states. The migration wave has cooled, but the long-term trend remains positive. People are not leaving in droves, but affordability now plays a much bigger role in whether they put down roots.

Rental Market: What Renters Can Expect

Rente rs in Orlando have seen significant shifts as well. The average monthly rent citywide is around $1,800 to $1,850, while a two-bedroom apartment averages about $1,740 per month, roughly 22 percent higher than the national average.

New developments near Lake Nona, Downtown South, and Winter Garden have added supply, but demand remains strong. Renters moving from Los Angeles or Boston may find Orlando affordable, while those from smaller markets often find the prices steep.

Cost of Daily Life: Beyond Housing

Owning a home in Orlando means more than paying the mortgage. Property taxes, insurance, utilities, and maintenance all contribute to your true monthly cost of living.

Property Taxes

In Orange County, the median effective property tax rate is about 1.19 percent, compared to the national median of 1.02 percent. On a $300,000 home, that difference adds roughly $600 to $700 per year. While Florida has a reputation for moderate taxes, Orlando’s rate sits just above average due to rapid growth and rising home values.

Homeowners Insurance

Insurance is where Florida homeowners feel the squeeze. The average annual premium in Florida sits near $8,770 for $250,000 in dwelling coverage, compared to the national average of $2,423. Keep in mind, this averages all of Florida, and Orlando may be slightly below, but still expensive compared to the national average.

Because Orlando lies within a region exposed to hurricanes, flooding, and wind damage, insurers set premiums high to offset risk. Even without filing a claim, homeowners often see annual rate increases that outpace inflation.

Everyday Expenses

For a family of four, excluding rent or mortgage, the average monthly cost of living in Orlando is about $4,000. That includes food, transportation, healthcare, and childcare. Electricity bills can spike during summer, grocery costs have risen since 2020, and vehicle maintenance adds up quickly in a car-dependent city.

So while Orlando is still more affordable than major coastal metros, newcomers should plan carefully. Florida’s tax advantages help, but the extras like insurance, utilities, and maintenance can balance out those savings.

Is Orlando Still a Smart Move?

For many, the answer is still yes. Orlando’s economy is expanding, its job market is diverse, and its lifestyle remains attractive. It offers warm weather, a lively culture, and access to beaches and parks within a couple of hours.

But the definition of “affordable” has changed. The pandemic surge pushed prices up, and while they’ve cooled slightly, they remain higher than before 2020. Long-term residents face cost pressures that didn’t exist a decade ago.

If you have stable income and realistic expectations, Orlando remains one of Florida’s most appealing cities to live in. Just be ready for a budget that reflects its popularity.

Moving to Orlando Florida

If you are planning a move, climate controlled storage in Orlando or storage units in Orlando can make the transition easier. Both locations, operated by A-AAA Key Mini Storage, provide clean, secure units with advanced security systems, gated access, and 24-hour digital surveillance.

Growth brings challenges. Traffic congestion has become a daily frustration for many residents, particularly along the I-4 corridor. A 2024 transportation report ranked Orlando among the 40 most congested cities in the United States , with drivers losing nearly 31 minutes per commute in some areas. As more people arrive, housing demand rises, infrastructure strains, and the slower pace that once defined Central Florida is fading.

Moving to Orlando Florida

If you plan to move to Orlando or are in the process of settling in, it helps to have a safe place to store your belongings. Trusted Self Storage has two great locations in Orlando for storage:

A-AAA Key Mini Storage - Orange Blossom Trail - Climate controlled storage units and drive-up storage in Orlando for both protection and convenience.

A-AAA Key Mini Storage - Semoran Blvd - A great selection of both climate controlled storage unit s and drive-up units with great monthly promotions available.

Pros and Cons of Living in Phoenix, AZ

Wed, 29 Oct 2025 16:30:00 GMT

Phoenix, Arizona, shines bright both literally and figuratively. The city attracts thousands of newcomers each year who crave sunshine, job growth, and a lifestyle built around wide-open space. It’s a place of constant change, opportunity, and the occasional heat-induced reality check.

Life here can be rewarding, but it’s not for everyone. Some love the weather, others hide from it. Some thrive in the city’s energy, while others miss a more traditional urban vibe. Here's what to expect when moving to Phoenix. Below is a look at the real pros and cons of living in Phoenix, backed by data and first-hand reality.

Sunshine and Climate

Moving to Phoenix AZ

If you are getting ready to move to Phoenix or have recently arrived, storage can make the transition easier. Key Storage on Indian School Road provides secure, climate controlled units designed to protect furniture, electronics, and personal items from the desert heat.

The facility also features open air outdoor parking for boats, trailers, and RVs. Wide drive aisles make navigation simple, and drive-up units allow easy loading and unloading. Each renter has electronic gate access, and 24-hour surveillance keeps the property secure.

Online reservations and account management make setup fast, and customers can choose from multiple sizes based on their specific needs. For people relocating to Phoenix who want dependable, well-maintained storage close to downtown, Key Storage is a practical choice with a strong local reputation.

Visit Key Storage on Indian School Road to explore unit options and find the perfect space for your move.

10 Things To Know About Moving From Los Angeles to Phoenix

Thu, 23 Oct 2025 15:15:00 GMT

Living in LA is great, with exception of the crippling costs and horrible traffic. Honestly, that's why many people are moving from Los Angeles to Phoenix. With the move, you’re swapping palm trees for saguaros, salty air for dry heat, and endless rent hikes for something that feels a bit more breathable. Let’s talk about what really happens when you leave Los Angeles for life in the Valley of the Sun, and what to expect when you finally make the move to Phoenix .

1. You’ll Feel Cost Relief (Mostly)

One of the biggest reasons people leave Los Angeles is cost. The overall cost of living in Phoenix is much lower. Rent prices, grocery bills, and even restaurant tabs tend to drop noticeably once you settle in.

Housing, of course, makes the biggest difference. Homes that would sell for a million dollars in LA might be half that in many parts of Phoenix. You’ll still spend good money to get a nice place, but you won’t feel like you’re buying the privilege to breathe.

Just keep in mind that wages in Arizona can run lower than California’s, so the best way to benefit is to keep your income strong while cutting expenses.

2. Moving Costs Can Add Up

The move itself can surprise you. Professional moving companies charge anywhere from about $2,000 to over $6,000 to go from Los Angeles to Phoenix depending on the amount of furniture and level of service.

If you’re a do-it-yourself type, renting a truck and making the drive can cut the cost considerably, but you’ll earn every penny in sweat. Make sure your moving day does not fall in July or August unless you enjoy lifting furniture in a furnace.

3. The Time Zone Plays Tricks on You

Arizona is one of the few states that does not observe daylight saving time. That means Phoenix sometimes shares the same time as Los Angeles, and other times it’s an hour ahead.

This might sound minor, but when you’re scheduling calls or watching sports, it gets confusing fast. Your phone will keep you honest, but your internal clock may revolt for a few weeks.

4. The Weather Is No Joke

Los Angeles heat has nothing on Phoenix heat. From May through September, the city lives inside an oven. The temperature easily crosses 100 degrees more than one hundred times per year. The air is dry, the sun is fierce, and shade becomes a sacred thing.

Winters, however, are glorious. You’ll trade four mild months in LA for eight months of perfect weather in Phoenix. Plan errands early, drink a heroic amount of water, and accept that air conditioning is part of your identity now.

5. You’ll Still Deal with Traffic, Just a Different Kind

Phoenix may not have LA’s legendary gridlock, but it still has congestion. The metro area sprawls in every direction. That means long drives on wide highways and a lot of time behind the wheel.

The good news is that the traffic moves faster, parking is easier, and you can actually make a left turn without feeling like you’ve done something illegal. Public transit exists, but most residents rely on their cars for nearly everything.

6. Taxes Will Feel Lighter

California’s tax rates can make you dizzy. Arizona’s are far gentler. The state income tax sits much lower, property taxes are modest, and you’ll often see fewer hidden fees attached to daily life.

The money you save might go toward a home upgrade, a boat for weekend trips to Lake Pleasant, or perhaps just more sunscreen. Either way, you’ll notice the difference quickly.

7. The Job Market Is Expanding

Phoenix continues to attract major employers in healthcare, technology, logistics, and business services. Companies are opening new offices throughout the metro area, and the population growth keeps demand strong for skilled workers.

While you might miss LA’s creative industries, Phoenix offers a solid foundation for professionals in practical, growing sectors. Bring your skills, your resume, and your ambition. This is a city that rewards effort.

8. You’ll Trade Ocean Views for Desert Beauty

You may leave the Pacific behind, but you gain wide open desert horizons that feel infinite. The sunsets here glow in impossible shades of orange and pink. The night sky fills with stars instead of city lights.

There are hiking trails minutes from the city, and weekend getaways to Sedona or Flagstaff replace the Malibu day trips you used to take. You might even start to prefer mountain silhouettes to palm trees.

9. Outdoor Life Becomes Seasonal

In Phoenix, outdoor activities revolve around the calendar. Fall, winter, and spring are perfect for hiking, cycling, and exploring. Summer, not so much. That’s when early morning and twilight become your exercise windows.

Locals take pride in outsmarting the heat. You’ll learn which patios have misters, which parks have shade, and which restaurants feel best at sunset. Once you master the timing, the desert becomes an incredible playground.

10. Moving from LA to Phoenix Means a Lifestyle Reset

Leaving Los Angeles feels like leaving a world that never stops moving. Phoenix runs on a different rhythm. Things slow down a little. People talk to their neighbors. Commutes shrink. The stress level drops noticeably once you’ve unpacked and settled in.

You’ll discover new habits like morning coffee before sunrise, weekend drives to the lakes, and evenings spent watching monsoon clouds roll in. It’s a change of scenery and a change of pace, both in the best ways.

Moving to Phoenix AZ

If you are getting ready to move from Los Angeles to Phoenix, storage can make your transition smoother. Key Storage on Indian School Road offers climate controlled units that protect your belongings from the desert heat.

The facility also has open air outdoor parking for RVs, boats, and trailers, along with 24-hour surveillance, electronic gate access, and wide drive aisles that make maneuvering large vehicles easy. Drive-up units simplify loading and unloading, and online rentals mean you can reserve a unit from anywhere before your move.

If you need a secure, climate controlled space while you settle into your new Phoenix home, Key Storage is a practical solution with modern features and convenient access right in the heart of the city.

Visit Key Storage on Indian School Road to explore available units and start your move with confidence.

10 Things to Know Before Moving to Phoenix, AZ

Mon, 20 Oct 2025 15:00:03 GMT

Thinking of relocating to Phoenix? That’s exciting. But before loading the truck, and rent your storage unit in Phoenix, AZ here are ten things you really should know.

1. The Weather Will Test You (Especially Summer)

Phoenix has a desert climate that demands respect. On average there are 111 days per year with high temperatures of at least 100 °F. Among those, about 21 days exceed 110 °F.

In 2024, Phoenix endured a record 113 straight days above 100 °F . And in 2023 the city recorded 54 days above 110 °F, including 31 consecutive days at that level.

The hot season runs from late May to late September when daily highs often stay well above 98 °F. Even nights offer little relief. The number of nights with minimum temperatures above 90 °F has increased dramatically over the decades.

If you plan to move here, expect to live by the clock: run errands early, rest in shade midday, and always keep water handy.

2. Cost of Living Is Higher Than You May Expect

Phoenix no longer feels like a cheap city. Overall cost of living is 6.5 percent higher than the national average . Housing is the biggest expense. Housing costs are about 16 percent higher than the U.S. average . The median rent for a two-bedroom home is about 1,770 dollars per month. The median home sale price sits near 448,000 dollars, down slightly from last year. Zillow’s data shows average home values around 407,500 dollars, a modest drop of roughly 4.6 percent year over year.

Utilities are about 7 percent above average and groceries sit around 3 percent higher. Energy bills soar in summer since your air conditioner will run nonstop. A backup fan isn’t a luxury, it’s a necessity.

3. The Job Market Grows but Is Uneven

Phoenix’s economy continues to expand in healthcare, education, logistics, professional services, and technology. Major employers include Banner Health, Amazon, Honeywell, and Arizona State University.

Job growth is healthy, yet some manufacturing and information sectors are slowing. Unemployment has hovered near 4 percent, up slightly from previous years.

Because new residents keep arriving, job competition can be fierce. Those with specialized skills, flexibility, and networking know-how tend to do best.

4. Migration Drives Population Growth

Phoenix is booming. The metro area now has more than 4.8 million people and the city itself has about 1.66 million residents.

Between 2023 and 2024, the metro grew by roughly 85,000 people, a growth rate around 1.7 percent. Migration fuels nearly all of that.

Phoenix still loses residents too, about 90,000 leave for other metros annually, but new arrivals outweigh departures, keeping growth steady.

The result is a rapidly changing city where new construction, traffic, and opportunity all rise together.

5. Be Prepared for Traffic and Sprawl

Phoenix covers a massive area, and most people depend on cars. Public transportation includes buses and a light rail system, but it serves only certain corridors.

Commuting times vary. A “short” drive can easily stretch to 45 minutes in traffic, especially during rush hour.

If you move here, choose a home close to your job or within reach of good road connections. Otherwise, you’ll get to know your car’s interior very well.

6. Water Is Precious

Phoenix is in the middle of a desert. Water isn’t taken for granted—it’s managed, stored, and reused carefully. The city depends on the Colorado River, local groundwater, and reclaimed water systems.

Long dry spells have become more common, and drought continues to stress supplies across the region. Landscaping regulations encourage xeriscaping, which uses native desert plants and minimal water instead of grass lawns.

You’ll see gravel yards, cactus gardens, and irrigation drip lines everywhere. The less water you use, the more local you’ll feel.

7. Dust Storms and Heat Hazards

Every summer, massive dust storms sweep across the valley. Visibility drops instantly, winds howl, and your car will need another wash.

Wildfire smoke from nearby regions often drifts into the metro area, making some summer days unpleasant for anyone with asthma or allergies.

Stay hydrated, stay indoors during extreme heat, and never underestimate the Arizona sun.

8. You’ll Discover the Desert Outdoors

When temperatures drop, Phoenix becomes an outdoor playground. Spring and fall are gorgeous, with cool mornings and comfortable afternoons.

Residents hike Camelback Mountain, South Mountain, and the Superstition Mountains, kayak along the Salt River, or plan weekend getaways to Sedona and Flagstaff.

The arts and culture scene keeps growing, from the murals in Roosevelt Row to concerts downtown. Sports fans have plenty to cheer for too, with the Suns, Cardinals, and Diamondbacks all calling Phoenix home.

9. Schools, Health, and Quality of Life Tradeoffs

Public school quality varies across the metro area. Suburbs such as Scottsdale, Gilbert, and Chandler often rank well, while some urban districts face resource challenges. Charter and private schools are common alternatives.

Healthcare access is strong. Major systems like Banner Health and HonorHealth serve the region, and new clinics open each year.

Still, heat can strain local emergency services. Cooling centers operate in many neighborhoods, but it’s always best to plan your day around the weather.

Phoenix offers a high quality of life for those who adapt to the rhythm of desert living: early mornings, quiet afternoons, and late evening activity.

10. What It Feels Like and What You Should Do Before Moving

Moving to Phoenix is an adventure in adaptation. You’ll learn to check the forecast not for rain but for survival.

It’s a city that rewards preparation. Sunsets are breathtaking, winters are easy, and opportunities are growing across every field.

Before you move:

Visit both in winter and in summer to understand the contrast.
Research neighborhoods by commute time, not just price.
Secure a job or stable income before arrival.
Plan for higher electricity bills.
Learn water conservation habits early.
Avoid moving in peak summer months if possible.

If you respect the heat and pace yourself, you’ll see why so many people decide to call the desert home.

Moving to Phoenix AZ

If you’re heading to Phoenix, a smart step is finding reliable storage before or during your move. That’s where Key Storage on Indian School Road comes in.

Key Storage offers climate controlled units to protect your belongings from Arizona’s intense heat. The facility also provides open air outdoor parking perfect for RVs, boats, and trailers when you need secure off-site storage.

You’ll find 24-hour digital surveillance, electronic gate access, and convenient drive-up units that make loading and unloading easy. The wide drive aisles fit large vehicles comfortably, and you can rent or reserve your unit entirely online.

Visit Key Storage on Indian School Road to see available units and make your move simple, secure, and cool.

Seasonal Storage Solutions: What to Store & When

Tue, 07 Jan 2025 22:52:32 GMT

Seasonal Storage Solutions: What to Store & When

Self storage has been a mainstay for decades. People tend to rely on it when they’re moving, remodeling, or decluttering, but have you ever considered leasing a self storage unit for your seasonal needs? Whether you’re storing winter sports gear or an oversized RV, self storage is your solution.

Trusted Self Storage is your go-to for self storage. No matter your specific storage demands, we’re here to help. Whether you need personal, business, or vehicle storage, we have you covered. With flexible monthly leasing, professional security systems, and a host of desirable locations, you can be assured that your belongings are in good hands at any time of year.

Take Spring Cleaning to a New Level

As winter fades away and we swap out our heavy layers for lighter clothes and our holiday decorations for spring decor, it’s the ideal time to tidy up and reorganize your home. But what should you do with items that you won’t be using for another year?

Enter Trusted Self Storage, your solution for convenient and secure self storage. Our state-of-the-art self storage units provide the perfect space to keep your possessions safe.

From heavy winter wear to festive decorations, your living area might quickly become cluttered. Self storage gives you the choice of keeping your winter gear secure and your home organized.

Climate-controlled storage options ensure that whatever the weather outside, your belongings are kept in top condition. You can relax knowing that your items are protected with us. By opting for a self storage unit, you can reclaim your space and relax in a clutter-free environment.

Pro Tip: To protect mirrors and glass surfaces such as tabletops or shelves, apply masking tape in a large “X” pattern. This helps prevent shattering if they are accidentally broken.

Get Ready for Summer Adventures

As the days grow warmer, it’s the perfect time to store your spring decor and prepare your outdoor equipment for exciting adventures. With your college age student coming home for summer break, you’ll need to locate space for extra furniture, books, and other unusual surprises!

This is where Trusted Self Storage can be a game-changer. Instead of stashing your student’s belongings into every spare corner, you can move them to your storage unit. More space means less stress and a happier family.

Temperature sensitive items are well-cared for in our climate-controlled units. With round-the-clock video surveillance and secured access, you can relax knowing that your possessions are safe. So go ahead and plan that summer road trip or beach vacation, leaving your storage concerns to us.

Pro Tip: If you anticipate needing certain items occasionally, make sure to pack them last. This will ensure they are easily accessible at the front of the unit.

Fall Into Self Storage Convenience

As autumn approaches, it’s time to swap your summer apparel for cozy sweaters and boots. If you move your summer clothing back to your storage unit, your warmer clothes will stay organized and accessible.

Climate-controlled self storage keeps your delicate fabrics and materials safeguarded from the harsh winter cold. Many of these units come with advanced temperature and humidity controls, ensuring your belongings stay in perfect condition.

For those looking to store summer recreational equipment, a number of our locations provide storage for RVs, boats, and other vehicles.

Pro Tip: Use vacuum bags to protect your clothing, linens, and other textiles from pests, mildew, and wrinkles. These bags can be easily stored in sturdy containers.

Take The Chill Out of Winter

As winter arrives, some people see a magical landscape filled with snow days, cozy evenings by the fire, and joyful holiday celebrations. Others see winter as a freezing, slushy mess. Alongside these delights comes the task of managing space for all your winter necessities.

It’s time to store your summer wardrobe, your autumn decorations, and any watercraft or RVs that need a winter home. Trusted Self Storage offers a broad range of types and sizes of affordable self storage units. You’re sure to find the perfect fit.

Pro Tip: An average storage unit boasts a height of 8 feet—ideal for stacking your possessions. Before choosing your storage boxes, measure how many can be stacked to reach the ceiling, ensuring no wasted space.

Final Thoughts

Self Storage knows no season. From storing your puffy coats to your oversized RVs, self storage units are designed to keep your items in prime condition.

Offering flexible month-to-month leases and a variety of unit sizes, Trusted Self Storage has you covered. Whether you’re storing a few boxes, an entire wardrobe, or additional vehicles, we’re ready to assist you. Give us a call today and experience the convenience and peace of mind that comes with secure self storage for every

Streamline Your Business with Self Storage

Fri, 03 Jan 2025 22:51:38 GMT

Streamline Your Business with Self Storage

As the owner of a successful small business, it’s safe to say that the need for an efficient workspace can’t be overstated. One day you’re organized and productive, and the next you find yourself shoving items into every nook and cranny, desperately trying to keep the operational area clutter-free.

If you want a well-organized workspace that will boost productivity and present a professional image, self storage is your solution. By providing flexible, accessible, and secure storage options, self storage facilities have become an indispensable tool for small business owners.

Trusted Self Storage has the self storage options to meet your unique business needs. With numerous locations and desirable amenities, Trusted Self Storage can provide you with secure, convenient, and budget-friendly storage solutions.

Self storage facilities provide a versatile solution that adapts to your business’s evolving needs. Whether you’re a seasonal retailer managing fluctuating stock levels, an e-commerce entrepreneur handling a growing product line, or a service provider storing equipment and supplies, there’s a storage option tailored to your requirements.

The beauty of self storage lies in its flexibility – you can easily scale up or down as your business demands. You don’t have to worry about being tied to long-term leases.

Self Storage: An Investment in Operational Efficiency

When you incorporate self storage into your business strategy, you’re not just renting space; you’re investing in operational efficiency. Here’s how self storage facilities can help streamline your small business operations:

Inventory Management

Keep your stock organized and easily accessible without cluttering your main workspace. This allows for better inventory tracking and reduces the risk of damage or loss.

Document Storage

Maintain important records and archives off-site, freeing up office space while ensuring your documents remain secure and easily accessible.

Equipment Storage

Store seasonal or occasionally used equipment in your self storage unit. Your supplies will be protected and your primary location space will be maximized.

Flexible Workspace

Your storage unit can function as a satellite office or workspace for tasks such as packaging or assembly work.

Cost-Effective Expansion

As your business grows, it’s easy to shift to a different size space depending on your needs. You won’t be faced with the commitment and expense of larger commercial leases.

By leveraging these benefits, you can create a more agile business model. The ability to quickly adapt to market changes without the commitment to permanent space expansion gives you a competitive edge.

Taking Action: How to Incorporate Self Storage into Your Business Strategy

Now that you’ve explored the ways self storage can benefit your small business, it’s time to take action. Incorporating self storage into your business strategy isn’t just about renting a unit; it’s about reimagining how you manage space, inventory, and operations.

Following is a step-by-step guide to help you seamlessly integrate self storage into your business model.

1. Assess Your Current Needs

Start by conducting a thorough evaluation of your business’s space and storage requirements. Identify items that could potentially be moved to off-site storage and calculate the potential space savings.

2. Project Future Growth

Estimate inventory growth over the next 1-3 years. Remember to factor in potential new product lines and seasonal fluctuations.

3. Plan Your Storage Layout

Before moving in, design an efficient and accessible storage system. Determine a layout that maximizes your space. Invest in shelving and other appropriate organizational tools, and create a labeling system for easy item location.

4. Develop an Inventory Management System

Use inventory management software that suits your business size, and set up regular inventory checks and updates.

5. Create Operational Procedures

Establish clear protocols for using the storage unit. Define who has access to your storage space and set guidelines for item check-out and return.

6. Integrate with Existing Business Processes

Ensure your storage solution complements your current operations. Update your supply chain procedures to include the self storage facility. Storage runs should become part of your regular routing, and accounting practices should be adjusted to reflect storage expenses.

7. Monitor and Optimize

Track time and cost savings resulting from using self storage. Elicit feedback from your employees and be prepared to adjust as your business evolves.

8. Explore Additional Services

Inquire about business-friendly services offered by the facility. Consider using your storage space for additional tasks like order fulfillment and inventory processing.

9. Plan for Scalability

As your business grows, your storage space can grow with you. Regularly reassess whether your current storage space is meeting your needs. Discuss plans with the facility manager.

Conclusion

In conclusion, self storage is more than just a place to store excess inventory or equipment; it’s a powerful tool that can help you optimize your operations, manage costs, and position your business for success. By taking action and integrating self storage into your business strategy, you’re not just solving a space problem – you’re investing in the future of your small business.

When you’re ready to streamline your small business operations, call Trusted Self Storage. Our expert team can help you find the perfect storage solution tailored to your unique business needs.

Protect Holiday Decorations with Self Storage

Fri, 06 Dec 2024 22:50:41 GMT

Protect Holiday Decorations with Self Storage

‘Tis the season to be jolly… all year round! Whether you’re packing away your twinkling Christmas lights or storing your spooky Halloween decor, a climate-controlled self storage unit is the solution to keep your decorations in pristine condition.

Trusted Self Storage has numerous locations, all with a wide variety of types and sizes of self storage that will fit your needs and your budget!

Ornaments and Fragile Items: Handle with Care

Remember that time you opened your ornament box only to find your favorite keepsake in pieces? Let’s make sure that never happens again!

Wrap each ornament individually in bubble wrap or tissue paper.
Use divided storage boxes to keep ornaments separated and secure.
Fill empty spaces with packing peanuts or shredded paper to prevent shifting.

Rockin’ Around the Christmas Tree: Keep it Safe in Self Storage

Your artificial Christmas tree deserves some TLC too. Here’s how to keep it merry and bright for next year:

Disassemble the tree and wrap each section in a protective covering.
Store it in a sturdy tree bag or box to prevent dust accumulation and broken branches.
A climate-controlled storage unit will prevent warping or discoloration and keep your tree looking new.

Wreaths and Garlands: Keep the Holiday Spirit Alive

Don’t let your wreaths and garlands become a mangled mess. Here’s how to maintain their festive flair:

Hang wreaths on padded hangers and cover them with a large garbage bag.
Wrap garlands around cardboard tubes to prevent tangling.
Store them in climate-controlled storage units to prevent mold and mildew growth.
For extra protection, store your wreaths and garlands in heavy duty storage bags.

Let There Be (Untangled) Light!

No more playing Clark Griswold and spending hours detangling lights next year. Try these illuminating tips:

Wind lights around a piece of cardboard or an empty paper towel roll.
Use twist ties to secure the ends and prevent unraveling.
Label each set with its location (e.g., “Front Porch,” “Christmas tree”).
Opt for Christmas light storage bags and holders.

Keep Your Holiday Linens Looking Merry and Bright

Those festive tablecloths and napkins deserve some special attention too:

Clean and iron all linens before storing.
Use acid-free tissue paper between folds to prevent creasing.
Store them in airtight plastic containers to protect from moisture and pests.

The Art of Labeling: Finding Joy in Organization

Imagine easily locating your Thanksgiving centerpiece without rummaging through countless boxes. Here’s how:

Use a clear labeling system (e.g., “Christmas – Tree Ornaments”).
Consider color coded boxes for different holidays.
Create an inventory list for each box and tape it to the outside.

Space-Saving Techniques: More Room for Holiday Cheer

Make the most of your storage space with these jolly good ideas:

Use vacuum-sealed bags for soft items like stockings and tree skirts.
Stack boxes strategically, with heavier items on the bottom.
Take advantage of vertical space with shelving units.

Conclusion

By following these tips, you’ll be able to deck the halls (or your storage unit) with ease and keep your holiday decorations safe all year round. When the festive season rolls around again, you’ll be ready to spread cheer without the stress!

Remember, at Trusted Self Storage, we’re here to make your storage experience as smooth as a sleigh ride. Happy storing!

Rent a Self Storage Unit Now: Save Money in the Long Term

Mon, 04 Nov 2024 22:48:26 GMT

Rent a Self Storage Unit Now: Save Money in the Long Term

The current economic conditions have been challenging for many. Everyday essentials like groceries and gas have been skyrocketing for some time. Hopefully, the end is in sight; but until the economy recovers, people are looking for ways to save.

One way to spend a little money now to secure long-term savings is to lease a self storage unit. While renting a self storage unit may seem like an added expense, it can be a smart money-saving move in the long run.

Trusted Self Storage has over 30 secure, affordable locations in multiple states to serve your personal and business self storage needs. Plus, if you need it, they offer vehicle, boat, and RV storage. For more information, give them a call today!

Why Rent Self Storage Now?

Renting self storage now can be a money-saving move. There are several practical reasons for leasing in the current market.

High Interest Rates

Higher interest rates have made the housing market sluggish. There aren’t as many people buying and selling homes, resulting in fewer residential moves. Self storage depends on these moves as a major driver of the industry.

A decrease in moving and less need for temporary storage may mean better prices for you. To make up for current conditions, self storage owners are offering special discounts.

If you can, it’s ideal to take advantage of these current deals. According to Yahoo! Finance, mortgage rates have started to decrease, and will continue in 2025. As the housing market and the economy return to normal, self storage prices will rise.

Current Economic Conditions

In the current economic downturn, people are reluctant to spend money on non-essential expenses like self-storage. Excessively high gas and grocery prices are cutting into the discretionary income of average Americans. Instead of adding an extra expense, they’ll live with the inconvenience of clutter or stash their overflow in the garage, attic, or basement.

If you need extra space for your home or business and can handle the expense, now is the time to lease self storage.

Seasonal Slowdown

During the colder months, demand for self storage units tends to decrease, leading to lower rental rates and more availability. This is because many people use self storage units to store seasonal items, such as patio furniture, outdoor equipment, and holiday decorations.

Rent a self storage unit during the slow season. You can lock in a lower rate and potentially save hundreds of dollars throughout your lease.

Self Storage Can Save You Money in the Long Term

While the cost of renting a self storage unit may seem like an added expense, it can be a smart money-saving move in the long run.
By storing items you don’t use regularly, you can avoid the need for larger living spaces or expensive home renovations to accommodate your belongings.
Storing valuable items, such as antiques or collectibles, in a secure self storage unit can prevent damage or loss. You can potentially save thousands of dollars over time.
Renting a self storage unit to store seasonal items, like holiday decorations or summer sports equipment, can free up space in your home. You won’t have to purchase an outdoor shed or deal with a costly remodeling project.
If you’re considering downsizing your home, a self storage unit can provide a temporary solution to hold onto items you’re not ready to part with.

Tips for Finding Affordable Storage

When searching for a self storage unit, it’s important to do your research to find the most affordable option. Here are some tips to help you get started.

Compare Prices: Use online tools and directories to compare the prices and features of self storage facilities in your area.
Consider Location: While convenience is important, self storage units located in more rural or industrial areas tend to be more affordable than those in the city center or other prime areas.
Look for Specials and Promotions: Keep an eye out for special offers, such as discounted first-month rates or web rates that can help you save money.
Explore Special Discounts: Don’t forget to inquire about discounts for military personnel, seniors, or long-term rentals.
Consider Smaller Units: Even if you need a larger unit, start with a smaller size. You can always upgrade when your needs and your budget increase.

Summary

Renting a self storage unit can be a smart money-saving move, especially if you take advantage of the current economic climate and the seasonal slowdown in the industry. By leveraging the lower rental rates and greater availability, you can secure a more affordable unit.

With a wide range of unit sizes, additional services, and affordable pricing options, Trusted Self Storage has a storage solution that will save you money in the long term.

Call Trusted Self Storage today for more information on how a self storage unit can save you money and organize your belongings.

Prepare Your Boat for Winter Storage

Thu, 10 Oct 2024 22:47:17 GMT

Prepare Your Boat for Winter Storage

RV and Boat Storage Locations

Trusted Self Storage offers secure, affordable boat storage options at several convenient locations.

At central Texas’ premier boat and RV storage facility, 5 Star Boat and RV Storage, your peace of mind is our priority. Your boat is protected with 24-hour surveillance, gated access, and on-site management. It’s close to Georgetown, Leander, Liberty Hill, Cedar Park, and Round Rock.

Bulverde Boat and RV Storage offers extra-large doors, high ceilings, and wide driveways, giving you plenty of space to park your large vehicles. We offer covered, uncovered, and enclosed parking for boats, RVs, and other vehicles.

If you need boat storage in the San Antonio area, you can find secure uncovered and enclosed parking at Rio Medina Storage. Extra large doors make parking your RVs and boats a breeze!

All of these locations prioritize security with video surveillance, electric gates with keypad access, and vigilant onsite management. Your boat is easily accessible 365 days a year.

Keep Your Boat Safe and Adventure-Ready in Winter Storage

Winterizing your boat is an essential step in safeguarding your investment and ensuring its longevity.

We’ve designed a comprehensive guide that will walk you through the process step by step. It provides all the necessary information you need to effectively prepare your boat for safe self storage.

Step 1: Inspect Your Boat Carefully

Check the hull, deck, and any other parts of the boat that may have been affected by daily wear and tear.

Be on the lookout for any signs of corrosion, cracks, or holes in the hull. This includes checking worn spots in the decking, as well as any loose screws or bolts. If boat railings have become loose, securely re-attach them.

Finally, inspect the engine and check the oil and fluids to be sure they are at the right levels.

Step 2: Drain the Water from the Engine

The next step is to drain the water from the engine to prevent corrosion. To do this, you will need to locate the drain plug on the engine and remove it. Once the plug is removed, the water will drain. Remember to disconnect the hose from the water intake and drain the water from the hose.

After the water has drained, replace the drain plug and reconnect the water intake hose. Be sure that these items are secure to prevent any leaks from occurring while the boat is stored.

Step 3: Clean and Wax the Hull

Keeping the hull of your boat clean will protect the exterior and keep it looking new. Use mild soap and warm water, and give it a thorough rinse after cleaning. You may need to use a stronger clearer like Hull & Bottom Cleaner for resistant stains.

When the hull is clean, apply wax. Use a soft cloth or sponge and work in small circles. The wax should be completely dry before storing your boat.

Step 4: Treat the Fuel System

Your next task is to treat the fuel system. Begin by draining the fuel tank and adding a fuel stabilizer. This keeps the fuel from deteriorating over the winter.

Once the fuel tank is drained, charge the spark plugs and oil filters. This will help ensure that your engine is running smoothly when it’s time to take your boat out again. Don’t forget to check the fuel lines for any signs of wear or damage.

Step 5: Winterize the Electrical System

Winterize this system by disconnecting the battery and storing it in a cool, dry place. Additionally, you should disconnect any other electrical components and store them safely.

Now is the time to check the wiring for any signs of wear and tear, and have issues repaired before you store the boat. Lubricate any moving parts on the electrical components to keep them moving freely.

Step 6: Clean the Boat’s Interior

The final step in prepping your boat for winter storage is cleaning the interior. Discard any debris, vacuum the floors, and wipe down surfaces. Additionally, check for any signs of mold or mildew and clean with detergent and water. To prevent any excess moisture from entering the boat, be sure that windows are securely shut.

Cover any furniture or other items with a tarp to protect them from the elements.

Step 7: Cover Your Boat

Whether your boat is stored in an enclosed unit or an outdoor space, use a sturdy cover to protect it from dirt, debris, and the elements.

Conclusion

Preparing your boat for winter storage takes time and effort, but it’s more than worth it to keep your investment in top condition. The staff at Trusted Self Storage locations is happy to answer your questions and find a boat storage solution to suit your needs.

Call us today so that you have plenty of time to get your boat ready for storage before winter sets in

Easy Meal Planning and Mouth-Watering Recipes for Your RV Adventures

Fri, 06 Sep 2024 22:46:28 GMT

Easy Meal Planning and Mouth-Watering Recipes for Your RV Adventures

An autumn road trip in your RV means experiencing the freedom of the open road and exploring new destinations. And what better way to enhance your journey than by indulging in mouthwatering meals along the way?

From hearty breakfasts to satisfying dinners, we’ll share meal-planning tips and mouth-watering meals for easy-to-make dishes. Whether you’re a weekend warrior or a full-time wanderer, get ready to tantalize your taste buds.

So, get the RV ready to enjoy the colorful fall foliage and the crisp, cool weather before winter arrives. And, after winter gets here, store your RV with Trusted Self Storage. Many of their locations provide secure, affordable RV, motor home, and camper storage. Give them a call today for more information.

Tips to Keep Meal Planning Uncomplicated

Whether you’re traveling as a couple, a family, or with others, keep meal planning simple. Don’t spoil your adventure with complicated meals that steal time from relaxing and enjoyable activities.

Prep food at home and put it in the RV freezer. It will be easy to thaw, heat, and eat as you go.

When preparing food at camp, make extras for another meal. For example, If you’re preparing pancakes, double the recipe and freeze them for another breakfast. It’s easy to make double taco meat or extra pulled pork or chicken.

If you’re planning group meals, keep it basic. Assign each couple/family a share of the meal. These can include a main dish, side dish, salad, or dessert. Everyone supplies their own drinks, plates, and flatware.

Pay attention to how far you’re traveling. You may not want to cook once you arrive at camp. This might be a good time for leftovers or exploring the new town for local flavors.

Easy Meals to Keep You Energized

No one on vacation wants to spend extra time in the kitchen preparing gourmet meals. Opt for simple, healthy recipes that require little preparation.

Quick Breakfasts

Overnight Oats with Berries and Nuts

These are simple to prepare, great for hectic mornings, and perfect for creating flavor combinations. Mix oats with almond milk with a dash of cinnamon and honey, and add berries and nuts in the morning. Get creative with your overnight oats. Add different ingredients like jam and peanut butter and you’ll never tire of this breakfast.

Yogurt and Granola Cups

What could be easier than layering Greek yogurt with granola and fresh berries? This simple breakfast can be prepared in minutes.

Make-Ahead Breakfast Burritos

Fill tortillas with scrambled eggs, potatoes, black beans, cheese, and salsa. You can make these at home, wrap them in foil, and freeze them. When you’re ready for breakfast, they can be heated in the oven or a skillet.

Mixed Berry Protein Smoothies

Blend protein powder with various tasty frozen berries, bananas, or yogurt. Add juice or milk and use a portable blender for a fast, healthy breakfast.

Light Lunches

Cold Cut Roll-Ups with Cheese and Pickles

Roll slices of ham or turkey around cheese sticks and pickles for a simple, kid-friendly lunch.

These are fun for the littles, easy to make, and perfect for a grab-and-go meal.

Italian Pasta Salad

For a filling make-ahead meal, toss cooked pasta with cherry tomatoes, olives, diced mozzarella, and any other favorite salad ingredients. For extra protein, add a combination of salami, pepperoni, and ham. This dish can be served cold, making it the perfect pack-ahead meal.

Cheese Quesadillas

Prepare the quesadillas, cut them into wedges, and pack them in small plastic containers. Include salsa and sour cream for a convenient and tasty meal.

Grilled Cheese with Tomato Soup

If you need a comforting lunch on a chilly day, a grilled cheese sandwich with tomato soup is the ideal combo.

Delicious Dinners

One-Pot Chili

Nothing says a cozy evening like a hearty bowl of chili. This can be prepared at home and kept frozen until you’re ready to eat it. Serve with cornbread or over rice.

Lasagna

Another hearty make-ahead meal is Lasagna. Prepare this classic dish with layers of lasagna noodles, Italian cheeses, and meat sauce. Freeze it and reheat it in the RV oven for a filling, hassle-free meal.

Enchiladas

Enchiladas are easy to assemble and freeze. Make them with cooked chicken or ground beef, cheese, and enchilada sauce. Freeze them and simply bake them when you’re ready to eat. They can be served with a side of rice and beans or chips and salsa.

Pulled Pork

This is one of the easiest meals to make ahead and freeze. Prepare your favorite pulled pork recipe in a crockpot and reheat it for pulled pork sandwiches or to serve over baked potatoes.

Conclusion

When you’re exploring new destinations in your RV, the last thing you want to think about is cooking complicated, time-consuming meals. The key is to prepare in advance. Prep as much as you can at home, and put it in your RV freezer.

Having healthy, delicious meals at your fingertips will keep everyone satisfied and make your trip that much more enjoyable.

Back to School: Seasonal Self Storage Solutions

Wed, 07 Aug 2024 22:45:31 GMT

Back to School: Seasonal Self Storage Solutions

Your children are about to begin a new school year, and quietly gazing at your messy house sends mixed signals. Part of you is relieved that the kids will be back in school soon. Your house will be cluttered only a few hours each day instead of 24/7. You’ll have time to yourself, allowing you to reset, catch up with work, and resume your daily routines.

On the other hand, you enjoyed your children. Family vacations, sleepovers, and everyday activities have left you exhausted, but content. Recalling that you have only 18 summers before college or other endeavors take over their lives gives you pause.

Before you get too emotional, remember that it’s your responsibility to set your students up for success. Give them the structure and balance that they need to have a successful year. One way to do this is to declutter and organize: clear the clutter, clear the mind.

While you’re laying the groundwork to move into the school year, consider leasing a self storage unit.

A secure self storage unit is like having an extra closet. You can stock up on school supplies without stuffing you’re already overflowing closets. When your student mentions that they need a poster board at 10:00 on a Sunday evening, you don’t panic. You can zip over to your storage unit because you’ve been stocking up on extra materials.

Trusted Self Storage is your go-to for the perfect size self storage unit. They have tons of locations and a wide range of sizes and configurations. Self storage will save you stress and help make your home an organized haven for the coming school year.

For more information, check our website and FAQs. If you need assistance, our friendly staff is available to help.

Tips and Tricks for Back to School Organization

Rent Self Storage

Get the ball rolling by renting a safe, affordable, self storage unit. You can store school supplies, seasonal school clothes, and the gear that goes along with extra curricular activities.

Face it, students are constantly running out of materials, growing out of clothes, and losing everything. With all of your essentials stashed in a convenient self storage unit, everything you need is easily accessible.

You’ll avoid extra trips to the store and the panic that comes with knowing it’s after 9:00 and everything is closed.

Create a Back to School Shopping List

Before setting out on your back to school shopping trip, create a categorized list to ensure that your students have everything they need. You can search supply lists for your school on both Walmart and TeacherLists.com. If you want to do something special for your child’s teacher, Amazon has a classroom registry for teacher wishlists.

Double check to be sure that you don’t forget the extras like graphing calculators and flash drives.

If you lease a self storage unit, you can buy sale items in bulk and keep them stashed in self storage. This will eliminate those constant shopping trips during the school year.

Choose the Right Backpack

GregoryHahn, MD at Johns Hopkins Medicine has some tips for choosing the right backpack.

Select a backpack that is lightweight and sturdy. It should have strong zippers and high-quality nylon fabric that will stand up to wear and tear.

Wide, padded shoulder straps and padded back support will prevent strain. Be sure the backpack is large enough to carry books, supplies, and personal items without being overly bulky.

It’s recommended that both straps are used. Carrying a backpack on one shoulder can lead to severe muscle and joint damage, resulting in neck, back, and shoulder strain.

A filled backpack should not weigh more than 10 pounds. Clean out a younger child’s backpack regularly to be sure that it doesn’t exceed the recommended weight. Encourage older kids to clean their bag from time to time.

Have your child help decide on the best area to store the packback and keep it neat and organized. Kids are more likely to keep things tidy if they are included in the decision making process.

Set Your Student Up for Academic Success

Carving out a dedicated study and homework space for your child is the key to academic success. Whether this space is a corner of their bedroom or another area of the home, it should be free of distractions and clutter.

Extra furniture, unused toys, and boxes of seasonal decorations can be moved into your self storage unit. Your now tidy area can be outfitted with a desk, a comfy chair, and shelving for extra school supplies.

Along with giving your student a quiet study area, foster time management and positive learning with a consistent daily routine. Create a schedule for homework and extracurricular activities. Include relaxation time and a reasonable bedtime. Children need plenty of rest to recharge so that they can be alert and productive.

Conclusion

Another summer is in the books, and it’s time to get the kids back to school. Make this year the best one yet by leasing a self storage unit. You’ll have extra space for school supplies, seasonal clothes, and distracting clutter.

Give your students designated study space spaces by storing the excess furniture and unnecessary items that may be in the way. You’ll set them up to achieve their academic goals and have a memorable school year.

Low-Cost Ways to Refresh Your Home for Summer

Fri, 05 Jul 2024 22:44:32 GMT

Low-Cost Ways to Refresh Your Home for Summer

Now that we’re a few weeks into warmer weather, have you been wanting to give your home a refresh? You’d love new furniture and updated window treatments but can’t make that expenditure in the current economy.

Don’t worry. With a little creativity and ingenuity, you can transform your space without breaking the bank. Countless budget-friendly ideas can help you update your home with little effort and even less money.

Declutter and Start With a Clean Slate

Before starting your summer refresh, eliminate the clutter and organize your space. Updating your home is easier when you start with a clean slate. If you’re not sure what to do with the overflow and you don’t want to discard it, lease a convenient, affordable self storage unit.

Trusted Self Storage has numerous convenient locations and a friendly, professional staff that will be happy to guide you to the perfect storage solution.

You can safely store the items you’re keeping. If you have items that you no longer need, don’t discard them. Donate them to a charitable foundation or sell them on one of the many online sales platforms. Don’t forget to contact family and friends; your discards may be items that they can use.

With a self storage unit, the overflow is out of your house, and you’re free to start your summer transformation.

Refresh Your Home For Summer

The following tips can quickly and affordably transform your home for the new season.

DIY Ideas

If you have a knack for creativity and enjoy do-it-yourself (DIY) projects, you’re already ahead of the game. DIY can be an enjoyable and cost-effective way to refresh your living space.

One fantastic way to add personality and style to any room is by creating a gallery wall. Collect your favorite photos, prints, or artwork and cohesively arrange them on a wall. Gather inspiration by exploring interior design websites. You’ll find plenty of examples.

Adding a pop of color is another way to bring life to a dull space. Choose a vibrant color or pattern and paint or wallpaper one wall to serve as a focal point.

You can easily update your space by creating unique pillow covers. Use light, summer patterns and textures. If you’re an advanced seamstress, you can stitch up a set of seasonal slipcovers for your upholstered furniture.

Elevate Your Entryway

If you can do only one thing this year, focus on your entry. Add a gorgeous doormat in a fun summer print. Use your DIY skills to create a unique wreath for the front door.

Add pots full of vibrant, colorful plants. Check Gardener’s Supply for tips on how to create arrangements that will be the envy of your neighborhood.

Solar garden lights add a magical touch to your entry for very little money.

Bring the Outdoors In

Adding hanging plants to your room’s ceiling and large plants to unused corners brings a touch of nature indoors. If you have limited floor space, you can create a vertical garden by using a pallet or hanging planters on a wall.

While fresh flowers are lovely, they can be costly. If you have a passion for gardening and the necessary space, consider planting a cutting garden.

You can find helpful tips by reading Balsam Hill’s informative article, How to Decorate with Real and Artificial Flowers. This is a great resource for valuable insights on how to combine live and artificial blooms for a more cost-effective approach.

Refresh Your Bedding and Linens

Summer is the perfect time to freshen up your bedding. Kids are home from college and houseguests are visiting.

Ditch the heavy comforters and blankets, and try linen sheets and lightweight bedspreads and throws. Linen bedding can be pricey, but Target’s 400-thread count Threshold sheets are a less expensive option. Switching to neutral or softer colors can give your bedrooms a vacation vibe.

If you want to update the bathroom, new towels and throw rugs are budget-friendly updates that will give your bathroom a fresh look.

Add Natural Materials for a Summer Mood

Natural materials like raffia, clay, and wood are the perfect addition to a summer refresh. Opting for woven baskets in various sizes and textures not only provides practical storage solutions but also adds visual appeal.

Lighter-colored wooden accents such as picture frames and shelves can bring a sense of relaxation to any space. Brighten up your space with handmade vases and ceramic candleholders.

To create a natural, casual mood, consider using rugs and curtains made from jute, sisal, or bamboo. These materials will introduce texture and a distinct organic feel to your home.

Conclusion

You can give your home a summer refresh for very little money. Use your DIY and decorating skills to give your home an updated seasonal look that reflects your unique style. From an elevated entryway to revitalized bedrooms and baths, you can transform your home from a cozy winter haven to a tranquil oasis.

When autumn rolls around with its changing leaves and cooler weather, you’ll be glad you leased a self storage unit. You can retrieve your fall decorations while you’re storing your summer decor. Happy decorating!

Safe RVing Tips & Pet-Friendly Road Trips

Fri, 07 Jun 2024 22:43:39 GMT

Safe RVing Tips & Pet-Friendly Road Trips

As an avid RV enthusiast and a proud pet parent, you might be considering taking your furbaby on a road trip. Great idea!

RVing with pets can be an incredibly gratifying experience. You can explore new destinations while keeping your beloved animals close by. Whether you’re traveling with your loyal canine or your curious feline, the freedom and flexibility of RV life can make for some truly unforgettable adventures.

From safely storing your RV to preparing your RV for the challenges of the road, Trusted Self Storage has you covered. Many of their facilities provide secure, reliable, budget-friendly RV storage for your vehicle. Covered pull-through parking with 20 Amp is available at 5 Star Boat and RV Storage in Georgetown, TX. Store your RV with us between those pawsome road trips.

pet friendly adventure

Preparing for a Pet-Friendly Adventure

Before hitting the road with your pets, it’s essential to ensure that your RV is properly equipped and ready to accommodate their needs.

Start by thoroughly cleaning and inspecting your RV. Pay special attention to exposed wires or sharp edges that could pose a risk to your pets. Consider installing pet-friendly features like non-slip flooring, protective barriers, and designated sleeping areas to keep your furry friends safe and comfy.

Next, stock up on all the necessary supplies, from food and water bowls to litter boxes and waste bags. Don’t forget the treats! Creating a designated pet zone within your RV can provide a sense of security for your little buddies.

Essential Supplies for You and Your Furbabies

When it comes to RVing with pets, it’s important to be prepared with the essentials. Here’s a comprehensive list of supplies to keep your pets content.

Food and water bowls
Their favorite pet food and treats
Leashes, harnesses, and collars (with up-to-date identification tags)
Pet first-aid kit
Medications and veterinary records
Toys and chew items
Bedding, blankets, and a cozy pet bed
Travel litter box and litter (for cats)
Waste bags and a portable pet waste disposal system
Grooming supplies (brush, nail clippers, etc.)
Pet carrier or crate (for transport and emergencies)
Portable water and food dishes
Pet-safe cleaning products
Flea and tick prevention
Calming supplements or anxiety aids (if needed)
Creating an Inviting Space for Your Pets

Creating an Inviting Space for Your Pets

Making your pets feel at home in the RV is crucial for their well-being and your peace of mind. Start by designating a cozy, pet-friendly area with their favorite bedding, toys, and familiar scents. Encourage your pets to explore their new surroundings gradually, allowing them to feel safe and secure.

Consider installing pet gates or barriers to create a dedicated pet zone. This gives your animals a private retreat when they need one. Provide ample opportunities for exercise and mental stimulation. Include interactive toys or puzzle feeders, to keep your pets engaged.

Keep Your Pets Entertained on the Road

Keeping your pets physically and mentally stimulated is essential for their overall well-being. Schedule regular exercise breaks, allowing your furry friends to stretch their legs and explore new environments. Take your dogs for walks and to pet-friendly parks and beaches. Provide your kitties with scratching posts, cat trees, and interactive toys.

Find pet-friendly RV parks with the following amenities that cater to your little friends’ needs.

Fenced-in dog parks or off-leash areas
Pet washing stations and grooming facilities
Waste bag dispensers and disposal stations
Hiking trails and outdoor play spaces
On-site pet-sitting or pet-walking services

Handling the Challenges That Come With Taking Your Pet on a Road Trip

Traveling with pets can be fun but also presents a few challenges. Here are some tips to help you navigate the difficulties with ease.

Anxiety and Stress

Calming supplements and soothing music can help alleviate pet anxiety.

Excessive Barking and Meowing

Give your pets regular exercise and use interactive toys to engage them. If necessary, a white noise machine can quiet disruptive sounds.

Motion Sickness

Your vet should be able to provide you with anti-nausea medication or natural remedies to help pets cope with movement.

Accidents

Establish a consistent potty routine with dogs. Most cats will easily adjust to a new litter box. In case of an unexpected mess, be patient with your little buddy. If you have appropriate cleaning supplies on hand, you can tackle the accident quickly and with little disruption.

Separation Anxiety

Don’t leave your animals unattended for extended periods. Consider using pet-safe anxiety aids or GPS trackers to monitor their well-being.

Safety Tips for Traveling With Pets

Keeping your furry friends safe during your travels is paramount. Before you hit the road, make sure your pets are up-to-date on all vaccinations and have a microchip for identification. Pack a pet first-aid kit, and familiarize yourself with basic pet emergency care. It’s also a good idea to research veterinary clinics along your route.

During the journey, never leave your pets unattended in the RV, especially in extreme temperatures. Use pet-safe seat belts or crates to secure them while the vehicle is in motion. Additionally, be mindful of potential hazards like open windows, hot surfaces, and toxic substances.

Final Thoughts

Sharing RV adventures with your beloved pet can be an unforgettable experience. By properly preparing your RV, packing the right supplies, and following safety guidelines, you can create a comfortable and secure home-on-wheels for your furry friends. Your pawsome adventure will be more enjoyable for you and your pet if you’re ready for the unexpected.

Summer Adventures: Spring Cleaning Tips for a Sparkling RV

Sat, 04 May 2024 22:42:20 GMT

Summer Adventures: Spring Cleaning Tips for a Sparkling RV

Trusted Self Storage helps you prepare your boat and rv for summer adventures

May 4, 2024 Types of Storage

The summer road trip season is approaching quickly. It’s time to prepare your RV for months of exciting adventures with a thorough spring cleaning.

Spring cleaning is about more than having a scrubbed and shiny RV. It’s about taking care of your vehicle’s interior as well as its exterior. Your RV is an investment that you want to enjoy for many more years. Keeping it in top condition requires regular maintenance, a thorough annual cleaning, and secure storage.

Safely storing your RV in the off-season is as important as regular care. Central Texas’ 5 Star Boat and RV Storage, a Trusted Self Storage location, is your premier self storage solution. At 5 Star Boat and RV, you never have to worry. Your home away from home is safe and protected whether you choose covered, uncovered, or enclosed RV storage.

Trusted Self Storage Helps you with Exterior Cleaning of your Boat and RV

Exterior Cleaning

If your RV was stored in the open, it may have gathered dirt and debris during the off-season. Using your motorhome during the winter is especially hard on the exterior. It will be covered in road grime and ice removal chemicals. In any case, here are several tips to get the exterior shining for the upcoming season.

Wash the Exterior

Head to an RV wash at least once every season. Cleaning the exterior protects the paint and prevents damage from corrosive chemicals and salt used for snow removal. In addition, getting your RV thoroughly washed makes it easier to see any developing paint damage or cracks in the roofing.

If you’re planning to handwash your RV exterior rather than taking it to an RV wash, use the right tools. Many products are available that make scrubbing your RV quick and easy. Cleaning products and brushes specifically designed for RVs will help you finish the job with less time and effort.

Polish Glass

Polish the exterior of each window, windshield, and cab windows. Clean the mirrors and backup cameras to ensure a safe view.

Clean Exterior Compartments

When you store camping gear and extra tools in your exterior storage compartments, dirt and grime can accumulate in those areas. Remove everything and give that space a thorough cleaning. When you’re finished, reorganize your clean space.

Interior Cleaning

Your RV is your home away from home and you’ll want to keep it as tidy as your living space. A thorough spring cleaning will refresh your mobile home and provide a more enjoyable travel experience.

Declutter

Any type of cleaning starts with decluttering. Pull everything out of your RV and re-organize these items following the same strategy you use in your home. Separate the items into three categories: Keep, Discard, and Donate.

This will allow you to re-evaluate your need for each item. The less clutter you return to your RV, the less you’ll have to deal with the next time you clean.

It’s a good idea to lease a self storage unit for the items you’re not keeping. This way they’re not taking up space in your home or your RV, and you can deal with them later.

RV Specific Cleaning Tools and Products

Using the right tools makes any job easier. Cleaning products and brushes specifically designed for RVs will help you finish in less time with less effort. Explore different brands and check with your dealer to determine what works best.

Deep Clean the Kitchen

If your RV has a kitchen, it’s essential to clean the insides of cabinets and drawers and disinfect cooking surfaces and countertops. Food residue that is left behind will attract rodents and insects. Spoiled food can also develop mold that will lead to unpleasant odors.

Clean the refrigerator and freezer, checking for signs of mold. Remove expired food, and wipe down the shelves.

Deep Clean the Bathroom

Other spaces that need attention are the bathrooms in your RV. Clean them thoroughly with a disinfectant that will eliminate surface germs.

Wipe down the interior of bathroom drawers and cabinets, and check that your plumbing is operational. As with the kitchen, keep an eye out for mold.

Living Spaces and Bedrooms

After the kitchen and bathrooms, it’s time to tackle living spaces and bedrooms. Wipe down surfaces that may have accumulated dust. Use high-quality polish for wood surfaces.

Refresh Floors

Carpets and flooring are one of the grimiest areas in your mobile home. Follow a rigorous vacuuming with steam cleaning the carpets and mopping hard floors.

Air Quality

To keep the air in your interior spaces fresh and safe, your air filters should be changed every 90 days. An air purifier will refresh your air on an ongoing basis by removing dust, mold spores, pet smells, and cooking odors.

Check Safety Equipment

Smoke detectors, carbon monoxide detectors, and fire extinguishers should be in good working order. Check batteries and replace equipment as necessary.

Final Touches

Polish interior windows and mirrors. Install air fresheners and add comfy pillows and decorative decor to fill your space with warmth and personality.

Conclusion

Spring cleaning revives your RV and sets the stage for a great year of travel. Whether you’re drawn to the thrill of new adventures or relaxing in a familiar RV park, a refreshed mobile home will give you a more comfortable and enjoyable experience.

Texas Recreation: The Best Places to Visit in North Austin

Tue, 02 Apr 2024 22:41:20 GMT

Texas Recreation: The Best Places to Visit in North Austin

If you’re searching for charming vacation spots in Central Texas, North Austin has something for everyone. From wineries and boutiques to natural attractions and cultural events, there are entertaining activities for all ages.

Recreation Near Georgetown, TX

Georgetown, located 27 miles north of Austin, Texas, has “all the cute without the crowds.”

If you’re a fan of the arts, Georgetown’s Arts and Culture Program offers its famous Art Strolls in the Fall and Spring of each year. Visit and shop at participating arts and culture venues and enjoy a collection of public murals and sculptures.

You can engage in interactive arts experiences at various businesses and facilities, and enjoy discounted cocktails by Sweet Lemon. The festivities include artist demonstrations, live music, and entertaining performances.

You’re sure to find an abundance of excellent shopping opportunities at the Artist Booths in Grace Plaza. Acrylic paintings by Aaron Damon Porter and Lynn Kessel and jewelry by Kathleen Luncy are just a sampling of the stunning finds you’ll discover during your stroll.

If you are a fan of live performances, don’t miss the Georgetown Palace Theatre. It was established in the late 90s to save a historic movie house. Today, it’s a thriving attraction, producing first-rate musicals, dramas, and comedies.

Recreation Near Leander, TX

A 30-minute drive from one of Texas’ premier lakes, Leander offers a variety of outdoor spaces to enjoy the beautiful Hill Country. Sandy Creek Park and Lakewood Park are the perfect places for swimming, camping, hiking, fishing, and bird-watching.

Sandy Creek Park, nestled in the basin of Lake Travis, provides an ideal spot for those who enjoy a more serene environment. Enjoy the lake’s natural beauty away from the heavy boat traffic found in other parts of Lake Travis.

If you’re more into shopping than outdoor activities, Old Town Leander is your perfect spot. Located in the heart of Leander, you’ll find breweries, wineries, a farmer’s market, and more. The Old Town Street Festival, held on the first Saturday of June, is a popular event with attractions for everyone.

This year’s headliner is a Texas favorite, The Cory Morrow Band – Tried and True Texas Country Music. Along with the music, the festival features local and national artisans offering a variety of original artwork, jewelry, and other delightful items.

Recreation on Lake Travis

If you’re looking for fun on the water, Lake Travis is your destination. With 271 miles of shoreline, Lake Travis offers a wide range of options for water enthusiasts.

Whether you’re looking to rent a stand-up paddleboard or indulge in the luxury of a yacht, you’ll find it all here. For experienced sailors, there is the option to rent a boat without a captain. This means you’ll be in charge of navigating the lake’s waters on your own.

If your goal is to relax and soak up the sun or enjoy a fishing excursion, you can choose a captained rental. With a captain at the helm, you can simply focus on having a great time and making lasting memories. Additionally, most rental companies provide various water toys that will add an extra element of fun to your experience.

Lake Travis offers activities for all ages. Located on its eastern shores, Waterloo Adventures is an on-the-water playground offering climbing walls, monkey bars, slides, and more. Right next door you’ll find Lake Travis Zipline Adventures ranging from 250 feet to 2800 feet, the longest and fastest zipline in Texas.

And don’t forget about the golfers in your group. Lake Travis golf courses provide breathtaking scenery along with incredible golf.

Storing Your Toys

If you’re taking your luxury RV as well as your watercraft camping in Sandy Creek Park or boating on Lake Travis, 5 Star Boat and RV is the premier boat and RV self storage facility in the area. Conveniently located in Georgetown, TX, it’s a short drive to most local attractions.

At 5 Star Boat and RV, you’ll find secure and convenient storage solutions to meet your unique needs. We can store RVs, motor homes, campers, boats, trailers, kayaks, canoes, and any of your other recreational equipment.

We offer a range of storage options for all of your toys. If you need them, we have a dump station, water station, water tanks, and an air station. Drive-up storage, wide aisles, and extra-high ceilings make storage a hassle-free experience.

With our advanced security measures, including fully-fenced and well-lit properties, high-tech video surveillance systems, and electric gates with keypad access, your items are in good hands.

Whatever your needs, we offer uncovered, covered, and enclosed storage for boats and RVs.

We understand that flexibility is important to our customers. That’s why we offer convenient month-to-month leasing. You can rent storage space for as long or as short a time as you need. as you need it.

Whether you need short-term or long-term storage solutions, 5 Star Boat and RV, managed by Trusted Self Storage is here to help. Experience uncompromising storage and amenities with us.

Visit our website or give us a call today to find the perfect storage solution for you.

Final Thoughts

With great weather right around the corner, get a jump on planning your summer adventures. North Austin, Texas offers a variety of cultural events and outdoor activities for everyone. There is so much to do and so much to see.

And, don’t forget, if you need boat and RV storage, call 5 Star Boat and RV. We’ll find storage that is the perfect fit for your needs and your budget.

What is the Right Size Self Storage Unit For Your Needs?

Fri, 01 Mar 2024 22:40:29 GMT

What is the Right Size Self Storage Unit For Your Needs?

Whether you live in a sprawling five-bedroom home or a cozy studio apartment, clutter is inevitable. From children’s toys to small kitchen gadgets and random paperwork, it sometimes feels like these items multiply on their own.

In any case, various life events along with the demands of everyday living can quickly lead to a need for extra space. Whether you’re moving or renovating, self storage can be your ideal solution.

During your search for a self storage unit, it’s important to consider how much space you’ll need. On one hand, you don’t want to pay for unnecessary storage. On the other hand, however, you want to have sufficient space for your belongings.

Trusted Self Storage offers a wide range of self storage units in different types and sizes. Not only do they provide top-notch service and security, but they offer a variety of amenities suited to your needs.

To guide you on your storage journey, we’ve gathered a few tips and tricks. These will help you determine the right size storage unit for your needs.

Maximize Your Self Storage Space

Consider The Optimal Storage Formula

The following formula will help you to determine the right size storage unit for your needs. According to Moishe’s Self Storage, this is a foolproof formula.

Optimal storage = boxes (space-items) + height

Optimal storage: The most storage that you can get for the cost
Boxes: Containers holding belongings
Space: Available and non-occupied area
Items: Your personal belongings
Height: Distance from the floor to ceiling (the average storage unit is 8 feet in height)

The most effective method to maximize your space is by using every inch effectively. Know the area that you have available and deduct the items you’re storing.

Leverage Your Vertical Space

Take advantage of the vertical space in your storage unit. On average, storage units are 8 feet tall, providing ample room for stacking your belongings. Before choosing your packing boxes, consider how many you can use to maximize the height of the unit. Try to avoid wasted space at the top of the unit. Measure carefully to make the most of every inch.

Maximize the Benefits of Vacuum Bags

Use vacuum bags to ensure that your garments, bedding, and other fabrics are protected from pests, mildew, and creasing. These bags can be effortlessly stored in containers or boxes, allowing for convenient stacking. It’s surprising how much space can be saved by removing excess air from bulky clothing items, comforters, and blankets.

Try the Bundle Method

The Bundle Method was first developed by Judith Guildford, the writer of a travel guide called “The Packing Book.” This strategy not only helps you save space in your self storage unit but also keeps your belongings organized.

To use this method, start by laying your clothes flat and then folding them on top of each other multiple times. This creates a neat bundle that can easily fit into a single bag.

By bundling your clothes, you can prevent wrinkles and make the most efficient use of space. This is especially effective if you’re storing suitcases in your storage unit. If you need further help, watch this Packing Like a Pro video.

Roll Your Clothing

If the bundle approach doesn’t work for you, another space-saving hack is to roll your clothing. Rolling clothing saves space and avoids wrinkles, and it’s easier to achieve than the bundle method. You won’t need a flat open bag or suitcase for this to work.

Pack Frequently-Used Items Last

To ensure easy access to your frequently used items, it is recommended to pack them last. By doing so, these items will be conveniently located in the front of the unit. This will save you from the hassle of rummaging through your belongings when you need to find a specific item.

Use Boxes, Not Bags

Opt for boxes instead of bags when it comes to storage. Plastic bags tend to trap moisture, leading to the growth of mildew. Moreover, using bags can give your storage unit a messy garage appearance instead of a neat and organized look.

Protect Your Belongings

This doesn’t concern the size of your self storage unit, but it’s an important point. You should never keep valuables in your storage unit without insuring them. As an extra level of security, ask the manager if they offer an optional tenant protection plan. This will be money well spent and save you from the risk of a catastrophic loss.

Conclusion:

When determining the right size self storage unit for your needs, it is important to strike a balance between having enough space for your belongings and not paying for unnecessary storage. By following the tips in this article, you can make the most efficient use of your self storage unit while keeping your items organized and secure.

The Ultimate Guide to Safeguarding Your Books in Self Storage

Fri, 02 Feb 2024 22:39:30 GMT

The Ultimate Guide to Safeguarding Your Books in Self Storage

Picture this. You’re expecting a significant snowstorm in the next couple of days. You know you’ll be stuck inside, so now is the time to make some plans. After shopping for extra groceries and filling the gas tank, you begin thinking about how you’re going to stay occupied for this period.

You decide to snuggle by the fire and reread a book from your high school lit class. It will be interesting to gain a new perspective – if you can find the book.

You search through your bookcases, your attic, and your basement. After many hours with no luck, you make a disappointing second choice in reading material.

If only you had put your older books in self storage. At Trusted Self Storage they would have been safe and protected in climate-controlled self storage. With proper packing and easy access, it would have taken only a few minutes to find your chosen book. With our wide range of sizes, it’s a breeze to find space for any size book collection.

The Importance of Protecting Your Books in Self Storage

When it comes to book storage, protecting them from damage should be your top priority. Books are not just objects; they hold sentimental value, intellectual knowledge, and sometimes even financial worth. Whether you have rare first editions, signed copies, or simply stories you love, take the necessary steps to safeguard them.

One of the main reasons to use self storage for your books is to protect them from potential damage. Storing books in your basement, attic, or garage can expose them to moisture, pests, and extreme temperatures.

Self storage units, on the other hand, provide a controlled environment that minimizes these risks. By keeping your books in a climate-controlled space, you can prevent mold, mildew, fading, and other forms of damage.

Additionally, reputable self storage units offer enhanced security measures. Surveillance cameras, contactless access codes, and on-site staff protect against theft and vandalism. You can have peace of mind knowing that your belongings are in safe hands.

Choosing the Right Facility for Your Books

Choosing the right storage facility is crucial to ensure the safety of your collection. Here are some factors to consider when selecting a storage unit.

1 Size: Assess the size of your collection and choose a unit with enough space to accommodate your books comfortably. Avoid overcrowding as it can lead to damage and make accessing your books difficult.

2 Climate Control: This is a must. Opt for a storage unit with climate control features. Books are sensitive to temperature and humidity fluctuations. Climate control helps maintain a stable environment, preventing mold, warping, and yellowing of pages.

3 Security: Look for a storage facility with robust security measures. This includes surveillance cameras, secure access systems, and well-trained staff.

4 Location: Consider the location of the storage facility. If you plan on accessing your books frequently, choose a facility that is conveniently located.

Packing and Organizing Your Books

Proper packing and organization are key to preserving the condition of your books while they are in self storage.

1 Use sturdy, acid-free boxes: Avoid using cardboard boxes. They can deteriorate over time, making your books vulnerable to damage. Opt for sturdy, acid-free boxes that provide better protection against moisture and pests. You can find these boxes at bookstores and online retailers.

2 Wrap individual books: For added protection, wrap each book in acid-free tissue paper or use archival-quality plastic sleeves. This will prevent dust, moisture, and scratches.

3 Pack books vertically: Store books upright, as they would be on a bookshelf. This will prevent warping of covers. Avoid stacking books flat as this can damage the spines.

4 Fill empty spaces: Fill any gaps in the boxes with packing material, such as bubble wrap or crumpled paper, to prevent books from shifting during transport and storage. This will also provide extra cushioning.

Shelving and Stacking Techniques to Preserve Your Collection

Once your books are packed and ready for storage, it’s important to use proper stacking techniques to prevent damage.

1 Use sturdy bookshelves: Invest in sturdy bookshelves made of solid wood or metal. Unstable bookshelves that can sag under the weight of your books.

2 Avoid overcrowding shelves: Leave some breathing room between containers to prevent them from getting squeezed or damaged. Overcrowding can also make it difficult to access your books.

3 Support large or heavy books: Large or heavy books should be placed horizontally in boxes. This will prevent them from sagging or damaging the spines of the books beneath them.

4 Stack books properly: If you need to stack books on top of each other, stack them in small, manageable piles.

5 Place fragile books on top: If you have fragile or valuable books, it’s best to store them on the top shelf or in a separate box.

Summary

Your books are more than just objects, they are gateways to knowledge, imagination, and memories. Take the necessary steps to protect and preserve them, so they can continue to bring joy for years to come. With self storage, you can have peace of mind knowing that your beloved literary treasures are safe and sound.

Reorganize Your RV In the New Year

Fri, 05 Jan 2024 22:38:32 GMT

Reorganize Your RV In the New Year

Are you tired of stepping into your RV and feeling instantly overwhelmed by the clutter? It’s time to start the new year by turning your RV into a relaxing, clutter-free zone. Whether you’re a full-time RVer or just enjoy the occasional road trip, keep your RV organized. Your efforts will make a huge difference in your travel experience.

With the right strategies, it’s easy to maintain a streamlined and efficient living space in your RV. We’ve gathered some space-saving storage solutions to transform your RV into a clutter-free oasis. Leasing a self-storage unit in the same facility where you store your RV is the ideal solution.

What could be more convenient than being able to transfer items directly from your stored RV to your self-storage unit? You can store seasonal items and overflow from your RV, as well as seldom-used supplies.

Depend on Trusted Self Storage for a secure, budget-friendly location for your RV storage. They have plenty of types and sizes of convenient self-storage units as well. You can find solutions for all your storage needs in one place.

Stop digging through piles of clothes or cabinets to find that one item you need. With the right organization strategies, you can create a more streamlined and efficient living space in your RV. So, let’s dive in and discover how you can transform your RV into a clutter-free oasis.

Assess Your RV’s Available Space

Before you dive into organizing your RV, assessing the available storage space is important. Take a look at your cabinets, closets, and any other storage areas in your RV. Consider the size and shape of each space, and think about how you can maximize its potential.

Start by decluttering and removing any items you no longer need or use. This will make it easier to organize what remains. Separate your belongings into categories such as clothing, kitchen supplies, and outdoor gear. You’ll be able to visualize how much storage space you’ll need and plan accordingly.

Once you have a clear idea of your RV’s storage capacity, you can move on to the next step of utilizing vertical space for storage.

Don’t Neglect Your Vertical Space

When your floor space is limited, it’s important to think vertically. Look for opportunities to utilize the walls and vertical surfaces for storage and organization.

One effective way to maximize vertical space is by installing hanging organizers. These can be hung on the back of doors or inside closets to store small items like shoes, toiletries, or cleaning supplies. Hanging organizers with clear pockets are especially useful. You can see what’s inside without rummaging through everything.

Mount hooks and racks on the walls to hang items like hats, coats, or towels. You can also use adhesive hooks to hang lightweight items such as keys, oven mitts, or small utensils.

Don’t forget about the often-overlooked space above your cabinets or closets. Use storage bins or baskets to store items that are not frequently used but still need to be accessible. These can include extra linens, seasonal clothing, or camping equipment.

Use Storage Containers Effectively

Containers help categorize and contain your belongings. Use stackable and transparent containers so that you can easily see what’s inside. Invest in containers with secure lids to prevent items from shifting or spilling during travel.

Before placing items in the containers, consider the frequency of use. Items that you use often should be stored in easily accessible locations. Those that are used less frequently can be stored in higher or harder-to-reach areas.

For kitchen utensils or office supplies, use drawer organizers or small bins. You’ll find it easier to locate what you need.

Create Designated Spaces

When everything has a designated spot, it’s easier to put things back where they belong and avoid clutter.

Start by creating zones based on the type of items. For example, designate a specific area for kitchen supplies, another for clothing, and another for outdoor gear. This helps you mentally organize your belongings and makes it easier to find what you need.

Within each zone, further divide the space to create subcategories. In the kitchen zone, for instance, you can have separate areas for cooking utensils, food storage, and appliances. Use drawer dividers, shelf organizers, or clear containers to keep items within each subcategory neatly separated.

For clothing, consider using hanging organizers or collapsible fabric bins to store items like socks, underwear, or accessories. This makes it easier to grab what you need without creating a mess.

Don’t forget about the outside of your RV as well. Create designated spaces for outdoor items like camping chairs, grills, or sports equipment. Use the space on the outside of your RV. Install a roof rack or bike rack to store larger items like kayaks, bikes, or camping gear.

Maximize Storage in Small Spaces

Start by utilizing the space under your bed. Invest in bed risers or storage containers specifically designed to fit under RV beds. This provides a large storage area for items like extra bedding, clothing, or seasonal gear.

Look for unused space in your RV, such as the back of cabinet doors or the sides of furniture. Install adhesive hooks or small shelves to hang or store items.

Consider using collapsible or nesting items to save space. Collapsible bowls, measuring cups, and storage containers can be easily stored when not in use.

Look for tables or ottomans with built-in storage compartments. This allows you to store items like blankets, books, or games while providing a functional piece of furniture.

Conclusion

Congratulations! You’ve unlocked the secrets to a clutter-free RV. From utilizing vertical space to creating designated zones for different items, you now have the tools and strategies to transform your RV into a functional and stress-free living space.

You can embrace the new year with a refreshed and organized RV that will make your travels much more enjoyable.

Prepare Your Kitchen and Dining Room for Holiday Hosting

Mon, 11 Dec 2023 22:37:41 GMT

Prepare Your Kitchen and Dining Room for Holiday Hosting

It’s that time of year again. Getting ready for holiday hosting can be exhausting and time-consuming. But don’t let it ruin the enjoyment of spending time with friends and family. The best way to get the most out of the season is to prepare. It may take some extra time initially but will pay off when you’re entertaining a large group.

The best way to begin your holiday organization is to lease a safe, affordable self storage unit. If you aren’t a current self storage tenant, Trusted Self Storage has the space that you need. They offer a variety of types and sizes of storage unit options that will be your perfect solution.

Get Your Kitchen in Order

Don’t even try to organize your kitchen until you declutter. Begin by clearing off your countertops to create space for meal prep.

Arrange your countertop appliances based on how frequently you use them. Next, assess whether any of them need to be repaired or replaced. If you lease a self storage unit, consider storing countertop items that you don’t currently need.

In addition to your kitchen appliances, organize your pots and pans. Decide what you’ll need for holiday cooking and baking, and store the rest.

Don’t forget to give your pantry some attention. Check for canned goods that are close to their expiration dates. Consider donating them to local food banks or other charitable organizations. Reorganize for easy access with containers, baskets, and plastic bins.

Then, Clean the Kitchen

Ensure that your kitchen is tidy by giving it a thorough cleaning. Start with the countertops and then empty the cabinets. You’ll have easy access to clean and scrub the surfaces.

Tackle Cupboards and Drawers

Give these areas a deep clean. Take the time to wipe down the shelves and remove any accumulated dust or debris. Use an ordinary paintbrush to sweep away any lingering dust from those hard-to-reach corners. Polish the fronts and handles of the cupboards.

Countertop Cleanup

Next, turn your attention to the countertops. Before rearranging your appliances, take the opportunity to wipe and disinfect the surfaces thoroughly. Your food prep areas will be clean and ready for use.

Scrub the Stovetop and Microwave

Cleaning the microwave and stovetop can be tricky.

To tackle the microwave, create a mixture of vinegar and water. Combine two tablespoons of vinegar with two cups of water in a microwave-safe bowl, then heat it for five minutes. You can add lemon for a fresh scent. The steam from this mixture will help loosen any grease or grime inside the microwave. Wipe away the mess with a soft cloth or paper towel.

For the stovetop, you can use the same vinegar and water mixture along with baking soda. Spray the mixture onto the stovetop and let it sit to loosen any stubborn grease or grime. Once it has had time to work its magic, simply wipe it off with a clean cloth or sponge.

Using the proper cleaning methods will ensure that your kitchen sparkles.

Next, Stock Up on Holiday Cuisine

Stock up on ingredients you’ll need for the family feasts. Don’t forget to create a list.

Many stores now offer curbside service as a convenience. Make a list of everything you need, and order your staples for curbside pickup. You’ll spend less time in the store choosing fresh produce, meats, and specialty items. This major timesaver also ensures more control over your budget.

Finally, Check Linens, Dishes, and Utensils

If you’re hosting a family meal, check that seldom-used china, crystal, and silver flatware are clean and polished. Look at table linens to be sure they are clean and pressed.

If your style is informal, get high-quality paper plates and cups. You can still use the flatware. Shop early and keep these items in your self storage unit.

Don’t forget to purchase extra containers so that guests can enjoy leftovers at home. They can also be stored until the big day.

Organize the Dining Room

Now that the kitchen is clean, it’s time to move on to the dining room.

Declutter the Dining Room

Decluttering the dining room is a task that is relatively easy compared to the kitchen.

You don’t have to check for expired food or malfunctioning kitchen appliances. Your main job is to ensure that your china is clean, your table linens are pristine, and your silverware is polished. If any of these items need replacing, it is advisable to do so immediately.

Clean the Dining Room

Once the dining room is decluttered, it’s time to clean.

Dust off moldings, walls, baseboards, and tops of cabinets.
Remove unwanted residue from the dining table and chairs with a damp microfiber cloth and mild dish soap. You can follow the cleaning with a good quality furniture polish.
Wash and press the table linens or take them to the dry cleaner.
Sweep and mop the floors.
Vacuum the rugs.
Decorate the Dining Room
If you enjoy having your dining room look gorgeous and festive for the holidays, you’ll need a place for your everyday items. A climate-controlled self storage unit will keep the current decor safe and free from damage.

Takeaway

Hosting holiday meals can be hectic and exhausting. However, with a little preliminary planning and organization, it can be less stressful. Get the kitchen and dining room ready early, and you’ll be able to enjoy your guests without worrying about the mess.

A Guide to Decluttering Sentimental Items With Ease: A Self Storage Unit Helps

Fri, 03 Nov 2023 22:36:18 GMT

A Guide to Decluttering Sentimental Items With Ease: A Self Storage Unit Helps

“I can’t let go of my son’s first Little League uniform.” “I have to keep my parent’s ticket stubs from the 1939 release of Gone With the Wind.” “I’ll never be able to let go of my daughter’s dance costumes.” How often have you made these types of statements or said something similar?

From your children’s belongings to your deceased loved ones’ memorabilia, it’s hard to let go of sentimental items. The attachment is hard to explain but look at it this way.

Our emotional connection to sentimental items stems from the memories and emotions they evoke. They become intertwined with our identities and represent a part of our personal history. Nobody wants to discard their history.

Recognizing this attachment becomes the first step to letting go of these items. Believe it or not, sometimes you don’t have to let go. If you lease a climate-controlled self storage unit, you can keep your belongings safely tucked away. You can take your time deciding whether you want to keep, donate, or gift these precious items to friends and family.

Trusted Self Storage has a variety of sizes of climate-controlled self storage units that will be the perfect place to protect your sentimental treasures.

Dealing With the Guilt

Letting go of sentimental items can often bring feelings of guilt and sadness. It’s important to recognize and address these emotions as part of the process.

Acknowledge and honor the memories.

Recognize that letting go of that unattractive vase your grandmother loved doesn’t erase the memories it holds. They will always be a part of you whether you have the physical item or not. Honor the memories and store the vase.

Find alternative ways to preserve the memories.

If parting with a sentimental item feels too difficult, consider finding alternative ways to preserve it. This could include photographing the item, writing a journal entry about its significance, or creating a digital scrapbook. This will help ease the guilt associated with letting go.

How to Declutter Sentimental Items

Having a plan always helps. The following suggestions will keep you motivated and guide you through the decision-making process.

Sorting and Categorizing

The first step in decluttering sentimental items is to sort and categorize them. Start by gathering all your sentimental possessions in one place. Seeing everything together will help you gain a better perspective on your collection.

Next, create categories based on the type of items you have. This could include photographs, baby toys, clothing, or any other sentimental possessions you own. Sorting them into categories will make decision-making easier.

What to Keep and What to Let Go

Making decisions about what to keep and what to let go can be a challenge. It’s far less stressful to make these decisions if you lease a secure self storage unit. Being able to move your items to a storage unit doesn’t feel as “final” as disposing of them. You’ll have plenty of time to make emotional decisions.

Ask yourself the following questions so that you can make more intentional decisions.

Do these items still bring me joy?

Examine each item individually and think about how it makes you feel. Does it still bring you joy, or has its meaning faded over time? As Marie Kondo states, trust your instincts and let go of items that no longer spark joy.

Does this item represent a cherished memory?

Some sentimental items may hold more meaning than others. Consider the memories they represent and how well they capture a particular moment.

Can this item be digitally preserved?

In today’s digital age, it’s easier than ever to preserve memories through scanning or photographing. If an item holds sentimental value but takes up a significant amount of physical space, consider digitizing it to save both the memory and the physical clutter.

Does this item serve a practical purpose in my life?

While sentimental items may not have a practical purpose in the traditional sense, some possessions can still be enjoyed in our daily lives. If your mother’s saucepan serves a practical purpose and brings you joy, it’s worth keeping.

Organizing and Storing Sentimental Items

Once you have decluttered and decided which sentimental items to keep, organize and store them carefully. It’s important to preserve their condition and allow easy access when you feel the need to revisit your items.

Use the right storage supplies.

Consider investing in archival-quality boxes, acid-free sleeves, or containers specifically designed for preserving fragile items. These storage options will help protect your possessions from damage caused by light, moisture, and other environmental factors.

Create a System

Create a system that makes sense to you. This could be by chronological order, category, or theme. As long as it aligns with your personal preference, the system itself doesn’t matter. The key is uncomplicated maintenance that will allow you to find specific items when you need them.

Finding Closure

As you navigate the process of decluttering sentimental items, it’s important to find closure and create new memories.

Celebrate the memories.

Take some time to reflect on the memories associated with the sentimental items you have chosen to let go of. Write about them in a journal or share stories with loved ones. If you need a more formal goodbye, create a special ritual to honor those memories.

Embrace the present.

Decluttering sentimental belongings gives you the physical and mental space for new experiences. Embrace the present moment, and make a conscious effort to create new memories.

Focus on the experiences, not the possessions,

Instead of accumulating more sentimental items, shift your focus towards collecting experiences. Engage in activities that bring you joy, spend quality time with loved ones, and create memories that will last a lifetime. Prioritize experiences over possessions, and you’ll find that the memories you create are more valuable than any material item.

Conclusion

Decluttering sentimental items is a personal journey.

If you lease a self storage unit, this task will be easier. Many of your cherished memories can be safely stored for gifting or donation.

There’s no rush. Take your time, and approach the process with kindness towards yourself. Letting go of these things doesn’t diminish the memories they hold; it simply allows you to create space for new experiences.

How to Deal With a Home Organizing Plan That Isn’t Working

Fri, 06 Oct 2023 22:35:15 GMT

How to Deal With a Home Organizing Plan That Isn’t Working

You’ve worked diligently at organizing every room of your home. The kitchen is tidy, the bedrooms are calm and peaceful, and even the garage is orderly. The hard work and planning were rewarding and satisfying. Now, you and your family can enjoy the fruits of your labor. Not so fast.

Regrettably, your organizational plan is deteriorating. Clutter is accumulating in corners and closets. Mail is piling up, and empty Amazon boxes are finding a home in your entryway. Even the junk drawer has made a comeback.

The problem is that real people live in your home. Sooner or later, even with good intentions, they will abandon their neat and tidy habits. Gradually, the clutter will accumulate, especially in heavily used areas.

One way to control the mess is with a secure, affordable self storage unit. You can reclaim your space by packing up your rarely used items. Give them a new home in a climate-controlled self storage unit.

Trusted Self Storage has a wide range of sizes, types, and affordable prices. Having extra space will make it easier to stick to the plan. Your items are easily accessible when you need them, and they’re not cluttering your living space.

Home Organizing: Why Your Plan Isn’t Working

Following are some of the surprising reasons that your organizing plan may need to be fixed and a few solutions to get you back on the right track.

Problem: There is No Actual System

An organizational system doesn’t mean moving all of your clutter into one room or several closets. That’s a stopgap, not a solution.

A viable system will help you better use your space, save time, and create a more peaceful home for your family.

Solution: Start Small

Start with a basic approach that gives you the benefit of building on small successes. The conventional approach of making 3 piles (keep, discard, and donate) is a great start. Set your timer for 15 minutes and see how much you can accomplish. A self storage unit is the perfect place to store items to be donated or things that you want to keep but use infrequently.

Objects that are targeted for disposal should be placed in the trash immediately. The items that you’re keeping need to be stowed in the appropriate areas. Don’t make piles that you’re planning to “put away later.” That will not work.

Check Pinterest for tons of organization tips and hacks to get you moving in the right direction.

Problem: It’s Complicated

The point of being organized is to make life easier, not more difficult. If you have to keep up with a number of complicated steps, you won’t enjoy tidying up your home.

For example: Dirty laundry goes into a family member’s personal hamper. It is collected and separated on laundry day by the person who is designated to do laundry. Don’t demand that everyone carry their clothing to the laundry room daily and categorize it by color, fabric, and wash cycle. The goal is to streamline your life, not to have everyone give up because it’s too much work.

Solution: Be Clear

Be sure that your system is clear. Give yourself and other household members a couple of weeks to grasp it. If it seems too complicated or doesn’t accomplish your objectives, it’s time to reevaluate your system.

Problem: It Doesn’t Work For Everyone

Don’t try to copy another person’s system. An organizational system that works for one household may not work for another. What is perfect for one family, may not work for yours. Every household is different, every space is different, and every group is different. Create a system that fits your needs.

Solution: Create The Perfect Fit

This isn’t about one system being better than another. It’s about creating the perfect fit that will save time and stress while keeping your home organized. For example, the Kon Mari method is very popular. However, it’s extremely complex, requiring a commitment to strict guidelines for categorizing and rule-following.

There are many less complicated systems that you can adapt to your needs. Check out 21 Smart Family Command Center Ideas. There are plenty of family-friendly ideas that are fun and motivating.

Problem: You’re the Only One Who Can Use the System

If you don’t make your system easy for everyone in the household, they won’t bother to use it.

Think of it like this. You design what you think is a very simple system for creating a grocery shopping list. You attach 7 or 8 slips of paper to the refrigerator labeled meat, seafood, pantry, dairy, fruit, veggies, etc. You become upset when someone adds chips to the dairy list. It’s obvious that this is not the system for your family.

Learn to use a smart technology device like Alexa. The kids will love it, but you may find a few strange items on your list!

Solution: Keep It Simple If you keep the system simple, everyone will be on board. And what could be simpler than asking Alexa to add Snickers Bars to the shopping list?

Problem: You Care More About Control Than Organization

Don’t be a micromanager. The goal is organization, not control.

Solution: Don’t Demand Perfect (at least not in the beginning) You’ve handed the kids the job of rinsing dishes before placing them in the dishwasher. They do an adequate job – not perfect – but adequate. Does it really matter if every tiny bit of food isn’t rinsed off of a plate? No, it does not. Let the kids do the job and learn as they go. If your goal is to force your family into your idea of perfection, say goodbye to your system. It won’t work.

Takeaway

Frustrating yourself and everyone else involved in the plan is futile. An organizational system should make life easier, save time, and keep your home neat and tidy. Your first task is to get everyone on board. Your second task is to lease a secure, affordable self storage unit. Use common sense and patience. Before you know it, your home will be a model of organization.

The Five Best Decluttering Books: Why Reading Them Will Motivate You

Fri, 01 Sep 2023 22:33:35 GMT

The Five Best Decluttering Books: Why Reading Them Will Motivate You

The Best Decluttering Books

We’ve all been there at least once. Decluttering is hard. It can be difficult, anxiety producing, and emotionally draining. It can elicit feelings of guilt and attachment that make it hard to let go.

For instance, your elderly grandma who passed away years ago may have given you an ugly painting. For as long as you can remember, it was prominently displayed on her living room wall. You want to get rid of it, but your memories of her and feelings of guilt keep getting in the way.

First of all, do you even know for sure that she loved this object? Maybe it was gifted to her, and the same feelings of guilt compelled her to use it for so many years. She might have gifted you with this artwork so that she didn’t have to spend her last days looking at it. If you can think of decluttering this way, it will be easier to part with certain items.

A Self Storage Unit Can Help

Another tactic to help get you moving and motivated is renting a self storage unit. Trusted Self Storage has a variety of types and sizes of self storage units to suit your needs and your budget. A clean, secure storage unit will give you a place to keep those items that you’re not quite ready to discard. You can take all the time you need to decide how to handle these items.

In the meantime, here are a few of the top decluttering books to get you started on your journey to a tidy living space. They’re written from different perspectives for different types of people.

There’s sure to be something that speaks to your personality.

The Best Decluttering Books to Get You Moving and Motivated

Decluttering isn’t like building a house. You don’t need to be precise, but you need a plan and you need some motivation. Let’s get started.

Decluttering at the Speed of Life by Dana K. White

If you have time constraints that make it difficult to block out huge chunks of time for decluttering, this book is for you. It provides a blueprint for tackling one area at a time so that your home remains relatively undisturbed. It’s really about taking that first step so that the rest of your housekeeping falls into place.

The process outlined in this book makes perfect sense. You start with the most visible spaces in your home, like your kitchen countertop. Then, you work your way into the hidden/inaccessible areas; think closets, attics, and your teenager’s bedroom. When you see a clean space in one area, you’re motivated to continue organizing your home.

2. The Clutter Connection by Cassandra Aarsen

HGTV personality Cas Aarsen wrote The Clutter Connection. HGTV can, at times, be unrealistic.

This book, nevertheless, is spot on. It speaks to the idea that being self-aware can help you be better at organization. Just as everyone’s brain works differently during learning, it works differently when you’re organizing.

Whether you’re a micro thinker who likes to focus on the small stuff, a macro thinker who sees the big picture, a visual organizer, or a person who likes to keep things out of sight, this book will work for you.

3. Declutter Like a Mother: A Guilt-Free, No-Stress Way to Transform Your Home and Your Life by Allie Casazza

Allie Casazza has been called the “in-your-face Marie Kondo for millennial moms.” Her lighthearted book motivates moms to start taking action. Her advice is actionable and has been described as “life-changing.”

Her mission is to empower overwhelmed moms to make lasting changes in their lives. Her concept of discarding anything that doesn’t serve a purpose is similar to Marie Kondo’s method. The difference is that Allie’s book shows moms that they don’t need a perfect home. They need a home with enough space for the things that matter most.

4. The Gentle Art of Swedish Death Cleaning by Margareta Magnusson

This is not the most popular book in this collection, but it resonates with many people. Swedish death cleaning is focused on the reality that decluttering the home is a kindness to those left behind. It relieves the burden of sorting through the disorder.

Mangusson’s message is that this form of cleaning is meant to help the next generation manage their grieving process. It’s unfair for families to have to deal with clutter when they’re trying to deal with their grief.

If you’ve ever tried to tidy a home that’s been occupied for 60 years, you’ll love this book.

5. The Life-Changing Magic of Tidying Up by Marie Kondo

No list of decluttering books would be complete without this one. To be brutally honest, while reading Ms. Kondo’s best-selling book, I admit that I giggled on occasion. Marie Kondo suggests that before getting rid of items, you thank them for serving their purpose.

For instance, she texted her old cell phone from her new cell phone to thank it for “all it has done.” I wonder if the old cell phone and the new one are still having conversations.

In all fairness, Marie Kondo has made quite a good living as an organization consultant and author. There is something to be said about her method. I commend her for mentioning self storage as a solution for those who have trouble letting go. I’m still on the fence, however, about having a heart-to-heart with my broken dishwasher.

Takeaway

No one said that getting rid of your belongings is easy, but a clutter-free home is good for your mental health. If the books contained in this article don’t get you motivated, there are many more to choose from on Amazon.

And remember, Trusted Self Storage has daily access hours. You can visit your items and chat whenever you like.

Tips to Attract College Students to Your Self Storage Facility

Fri, 04 Aug 2023 22:32:30 GMT

Tips to Attract College Students to Your Self Storage Facility

Marketing to college students

Toward the end of summer, college students and their parents begin preparing for the upcoming academic year. Sooner or later, they have to figure out how to stuff their belongings into small spaces. It’s likely that they’re going to need secure, reliable space for the overflow.

Given that college students live in cramped dormitories and shared apartments, they are always in need of more room. They may not realize it yet, but they need a convenient, secure self-storage unit for their overflow.

To appeal to these kids, consider your offerings and facilities from their perspective. What are their requirements, interests, and financial considerations? Get the word out where they gather, and you’ll increase occupancy rates in no time.

If you own a self storage facility located in a college or university town, summer is prime time to attract students. Trusted Self Storage locations have the sizes, flexibility, and security that students need for the upcoming year. Don’t wait too long to explore self storage in your area.

Self Storage Services That College Kids Want

College students are looking for specific services and amenities. Attract them by gearing your services toward their specific needs.

Offer Student Discounts

Typically, students have limited financial resources. Expenses such as tuition, fees, and textbooks leave little disposable income. Therefore, it’s a good idea to consider implementing student discounts. If you establish a reputation as an affordable self-storage provider, you will attract prospective student tenants.

Showcase Flexible Lease Options

College students encounter a variety of situations. With summer classes, internships, and study abroad programs, they’re always on the move. The flexibility of month-to-month leasing terms works for their lifestyle. They don’t want to be forced into a long-term commitment.

Advertise Small or Shared Units

It’s unlikely that college students will be storing appliances or large pieces of furniture. Their belongings are typically packed in containers and take up minimal space. Small-sized, less expensive units are a more suitable option for the college crowd. If you have only larger units, market them as a “shared” space. This gives several students the option of sharing one space for less money.

Convenient 24/7 Access

College students don’t keep regular schedules. They’re out late and up early for class. Their social schedules are wildly inconsistent. They want to know that they don’t have to keep track of access hours. They need extended hours so that they can get that book that they haven’t opened for a month.

A Technology Friendly Business is a Must

If a college student can’t manage their account or reserve a unit on your website, they’ll find a competitor. Another desirable option for these students is Bluetooth access. This system allows self storage tenants to enter their units with their mobile devices. With their crazy busy schedules, students appreciate these time-saving amenities.

Make Your Website Student Friendly

It takes a visually appealing, user-friendly website to establish a strong connection with local college students. It also takes a site that is optimized for mobile devices.

Your website should contain the following information.

A Student-Specific Storage Page

If you want to rank higher on Google, use a student-specific storage page. Optimize your title tag with something like “Budget-Friendly Student Self Storage Near (local university).” Include amenities and driving directions.

A Student-Specific Discount Page

Along with an overview of all of your specials, be sure to display student discounts. These kids and their parents want to know that renting a unit from you is affordable.

A Student-Specific FAQ Page

This is another great way to increase your ranking for student storage. By adding information specifically geared toward students, your site will be more likely to show up in student-specific searches.

A Student-Specific Moving and Packing Supply Page

College students are likely to throw their belongings in the nearest trash bag or stuff them into a used box. They’re typically not focused on sturdy boxes and high-quality moving supplies.

Include a section for 2 or 3 different-sized “student” packing bundles. Students will appreciate purchasing bundled supplies without making the effort to actually choose what they need. Their parents (who are probably footing the bill) will also appreciate you.

Get the Word Out in the Right Places

Look for prospects where students gather.

Be a Presence at Student Events

Being present at campus activities and sporting events will give your facility visibility. Distribute flyers and business cards with coupons for 50% off at move-in or a free month of storage. Add small gifts like pens, plastic cups, or tape measures.

Buying ad space in sports programs is another way to increase your visibility.

Post Flyers

Post professional-grade flyers in dorm lounges, university offices, and student hangouts. It’s a good idea to get permission from the administration.

Target Social Media

Social media is a vital part of your marketing mix. According to MSS Media, Facebook, Instagram, and TikTok have a strong following among young adults aged 18 to 29. Stay on top of social media trends and add them to your strategy.

Contact the Study Abroad Department

Find out how to provide information to students who are planning to leave the country for a semester or longer. These students might be subletting an apartment and will need self storage for the short-term.

Conclusion

As the summer season comes to an end, it is crucial to begin promoting your facility to college students. By providing student discounts, flexible lease options, and mobile access, you can position your facility as the top choice for college students in the area.

With a well-curated list of amenities and effective marketing efforts, you can establish your business as the preferred student storage solution.

Helping Your Customers Embrace Self Storage Technology

Mon, 03 Jul 2023 22:31:29 GMT

Helping Your Customers Embrace Self Storage Technology

Self Storage Technology

From smartphones to smart homes, it seems there’s no shortage of the convenience and efficiency that technology brings. You can adjust your AC, enhance your security, or even feed your pets with smart technology. These technical advancements are also being applied in the self storage industry. Here is how you can streamline your operations and help your customers embrace self storage technology!

Embracing self storage technology empowers customers to take control of their storage needs like never before. With just a few clicks, customers can browse available units, choose the size that fits their needs, and book it instantly. This not only saves time but also eliminates the hassle of dealing with paperwork.

There is only a single drawback to moving into the world of technology. It is getting your customers used to the learning curve associated with this trend.

Trusted Self Storage is your go-to for everything from personal storage to warehouse space to vehicle, boat, and RV parking. Our friendly, professional staff is always available to educate you on how technology benefits your self storage experience.

Customer Benefits of Self Storage Technology

Self storage technology makes the storage experience more convenient and efficient than ever before. Gone are the days of having to physically visit a storage facility and fill out paperwork.

Furthermore, self storage technology often includes smart access controls, allowing customers to access their units at any time, day or night. This is particularly useful for individuals with busy schedules or those who may need to retrieve items after regular business hours.

With smart access controls, customers can use their mobile devices to enter the facility and access their units. This eliminates the need for physical keys or staff assistance, providing customers with ultimate flexibility and convenience.

Additionally, self storage technology often includes features such as inventory management and digital locks. These tools make it easier to locate specific belongings when needed. Digital locks provide an added layer of security, ensuring that only authorized individuals can access the storage unit.

Overcoming Common Challenges that Customers Face Using Self Storage Technology

While self storage technology offers numerous benefits, it’s important to acknowledge that some customers may face challenges when using these innovative solutions.

Mastering the Learning Curve

One common issue is the learning curve associated with new technology. Online booking systems and smartphone apps can be intimidating for some customers. Older individuals or those with limited technological know-how may find it difficult to navigate through the various features.

System Failures and Glitches

Another challenge customers may face is the potential for technical glitches or system failures. Like any technology, self storage systems are not immune to occasional malfunctions. These can range from confusing online booking errors to frustrating access control issues.

These problems can cause inconvenience for customers, especially if they urgently need to access their stored items. Therefore, self storage facilities must have a robust support system in place to resolve these technical issues promptly.

Security Concerns

Last, some customers may have concerns about the security of their personal information. Online booking systems and digital access controls require customers to provide personal information.l

Details such as contact and payment information will be needed. It is essential to reassure customers that their data will be securely stored and protected from unauthorized access.

Educating customers about the security measures in place can help alleviate any concerns and build trust in technology.

Best Practices for Teaching Customers to Use Self Storage Technology

Instructional Videos and Tutorials

One effective method is to create instructional videos and tutorials that demonstrate the various features and functionalities of the technology. These videos can be hosted on the facility’s website or shared on social media platforms.

By visually guiding customers through the process, they can better understand and retain the information. It is important to keep these videos concise and engaging. Keep the focus on the key steps and benefits of using self storage technology.

Personalized Customer Service

It’s vital to provide personalized assistance to customers who need additional support. Facilities should have a dedicated support team available to answer customer inquiries and resolve any issues that may arise. This can be done by phone, live chat support, or email. It’s important to tailor assistance to customer needs based on their level of technical knowledge.

When providing customer support, staff needs to be knowledgeable about self storage technology and its features. This includes being able to troubleshoot common issues, guide customers through the steps, and address any concerns. Support staff can assist customers more effectively if they have ongoing training and updates.

The Future Impact of Self Storage Technology

The future of self storage technology is bright. Continuous advancements will further enhance the customer experience. One area of growth is the integration of artificial intelligence (AI) and machine learning into self storage technology. AI can help automate various processes, such as unit recommendations based on customer preferences or predictive analytics to anticipate customer needs.

Furthermore, virtual reality (VR) and augmented reality (AR) technologies can potentially change the way customers interact with self storage facilities. VR can create immersive experiences, allowing customers to virtually tour the facility. They can visualize different unit sizes, giving them a better idea of their storage needs. AR can overlay digital information onto the physical environment. This provides customers with real-time guidance and instructions.

Final Thoughts

As self storage technology continues to evolve, facilities must not only stay informed but fully educate their customers. By staying ahead of the learning curve, they can remain competitive and empower customers to take control of their storage needs.

Think Outside the Gift Box: Self Storage is the Perfect Father’s Day Present

Sun, 18 Jun 2023 22:30:37 GMT

Think Outside the Gift Box: Self Storage is the Perfect Father’s Day Present

Perfect Father’s Day Present

Father’s Day is a special occasion to honor and appreciate the fathers in our lives. It is a time to celebrate their love, guidance, and support. However, finding the perfect gift for Dad can be quite a challenge.

Most of us tend to go the traditional route and buy a tie or a new set of tools. Dad will be expecting that type of present, so why not think outside the gift box this year? Self-storage could be the perfect present for your Dad. It may sound unconventional, but it is a practical and unique gift that he will appreciate.

The Father’s Day Gift Dilemma

Have you ever found yourself in a situation where you struggle to find the perfect Father’s Day gift? It happens to the best of us.

Every year, we face the same dilemma of what to buy for Dad. Most of the time, we get him something generic, like a tie or a shirt. While these gifts are practical, they do not reflect our Dad’s personality or interests.

This year, why not break away from the usual gift-giving routine? Instead of a traditional gift, why not give your Dad the gift of self-storage? It is a unique gift that will show him how much you care about his passions and want to support them.

Trusted Self Storage has a wide range of types and sizes of storage that would be perfect for Dad. We can help you choose the right size unit for his needs.

Self Storage is a Unique and Practical Father’s Day Gift

Self Storage provides a solution for Dad’s cluttered garage and lack of space for his hobbies and projects. Giving him a self-storage unit means you’re giving him the gift of organization and the perfect place to keep his belongings secure.

Your Dad may have a collection of vintage cars, sports equipment, or tools that he doesn’t use often. If he doesn’t want to discard or sell these things, a self-storage unit is the solution.

Self Storage Options for Different Types of Dads

Every Dad is unique, and so are their storage needs. Here are a few self-storage options that you can consider for different types of Dads.

1. The Sports Enthusiast Dad

If your Dad is a sports enthusiast, he may have a collection of equipment that takes up a lot of space. A self-storage unit can provide a secure place to store golf clubs, fishing gear, and other sports equipment. He can also use the space to organize his garage and create room for his hobbies.

2. The DIY Dad

If your Dad loves DIY projects, he may have a huge collection of tools and equipment. A self-storage unit can provide a safe and accessible place to store these items. He can work on his ideas without worrying about cluttering his home.

3. The Collector Dad

If your Dad is a collector, he may have a collection of vintage cars, antiques, or memorabilia that he treasures. A climate-controlled self-storage unit can provide protection for his cherished collection and keep it in pristine condition.

4. The Traveling Dad

If your Dad enjoys travel or has a job that takes him away from home for months at a time, he may need a place to store some of his more valuable belongings. He’ll love having a self-storage unit to keep his items safe and protected until he returns.

5. The Business Dad

If your dad owns a home or retail business that lacks space for inventory and supplies, he’ll love having a self storage unit. You’ll be giving him the perfect, secure space to store inventory and extra office equipment and materials.

How to Choose the Right Self Storage Unit for Dad

When choosing a storage unit for Dad, it’s a good idea to consider the following features.

1. Size

The size of the unit will depend on your Dad’s storage needs. If he has a lot of belongings, he may need a large unit. A small unit may be sufficient if he only needs to store a few items.

Don’t waste money on space that Dad can’t use. With flexible, monthly leasing terms it’s easy to change unit sizes.

2. Location

It’s important to choose a facility that is close to your Dad’s home or workplace. This way he can easily access his belongings.

3. Security

Security is crucial when choosing a self-storage unit. You want to choose a well-maintained facility that has video surveillance, gated access, and secure locks.

Create a Fun Self Storage Gift Package

If you want to get creative with your gift-giving, get a set of storage baskets and fill them with storage supplies. Add boxes, labels, and tape, to help your Dad organize his belongings. Add a list of self storage tips and tricks and offer your help with moving and organizational tasks.

Be sure to check with your local storage facility to see if there are any current specials and discounts.

Summary

Giving your Dad the gift of self-storage is a unique and practical way to show him how much you care. Be sure to choose the right unit for your Dad’s storage needs. Add personal touches to the gift package to make it even more special. Happy Father’s Day!

Give Mom More Space for Mother’s Day

Fri, 19 May 2023 22:29:32 GMT

Give Mom More Space for Mother’s Day

Space for Mother’s Day

Are you unsure about what your Mom would truly appreciate on Mother’s Day? Depending on her current stage of motherhood, her desires may range from a peaceful night’s sleep and breakfast in bed to a day of shopping sans the kids. While some moms may enjoy jewelry and unique home decor, others prefer flowers and a good book.

On the other hand, you might have a mom who is craving nothing more than a clean and organized home. She’s fed up with stuffing clutter into closets and corners. As a matter of fact, she would be thrilled to use the garage for her car rather than as a storage area for junk.

So, what’s the ideal gift for this type of mom? How about a self storage unit?

At first glance, she may not be excited. However, as soon as she realizes that she can actually park her car in the garage, her imagination will run wild. The countless advantages of more space will be very appealing.

She’s envisioning that messy spare room as the craft area or home office that she’s always wanted. At Trusted Self Storage, we can make Mom’s dreams come true with secure and reasonably priced storage options. We’ll give her the perfect storage solution to fit her needs and your budget.

Why Mom Needs A Self Storage Unit for Mother’s Day

Mom Would Love to Keep Her Car in the Garage

Have you ever seen your mom dragging in those heavy bags of groceries from the driveway to the kitchen? No wonder she’s always in a bad mood on grocery shopping days, especially when it’s raining, snowing, or windy outside. Who wouldn’t be grumpy after that?

Here’s a solution that will lighten up her mood. Clean out that cluttered garage and make space for her car. This way, she can park the car inside and walk straight to the kitchen with all those heavy bags. You know what they say, a happy mom equals a happy family. It’s time to get to work and declutter that garage. Keep what’s useful, toss the junk, and take the rest to the self storage unit. Remember to keep frequently used items in the front of the unit, or you might end up with a grumpy mom again.

Space for Mother’s Day: Mom Would Love an Organized Home Office Space

It seems like Mom’s home office has turned into a dumping ground for random items, including broken toys, bags, and boxes. The litter box isn’t helping either. It’s time to declutter the space and find a new home for all of these things, including the cat. The family has been putting off this task for too long, and it’s time to take action.

Start by repairing or discarding the broken toys and going through the boxes to decide what to keep and what needs to go. Move the litter box to the basement, and take useful items to the storage unit. Give the room a thorough cleaning and consider adding some new furniture, lighting, and accessories to make it more sophisticated and stylish.

Once the task is completed, give Mom some space and let her enjoy her new and improved office. She’ll be much happier and more productive in a clean and organized workspace.

Mom Would Love a Backyard Escape

Your once beautiful backyard shed was an attractive structure resembling a smaller version of your main house. Over time, however, it has deteriorated into a dilapidated eyesore. Chipped paint, loose boards, broken windows, and a missing door make it look like the survivor of a disaster. As a result, it has become a haven for broken lawn furniture, tools that haven’t been used in decades, and unwanted guests like raccoons, possums, and mice.

To make the most of your shed space, it’s time to roll up your sleeves and get to work. Just like you did with your garage and home office, it’s time to clean, sort, and discard any unnecessary items. Take everything that you want to keep but don’t need to access regularly to a convenient self-storage unit.

This rundown building can be transformed into a space where Mom can unwind and enjoy some alone time. It will give her the freedom to express herself and relax without any distractions from the kids, work, or household chores. This quiet retreat will allow her to recharge and return to her daily routine with renewed energy and a happier mindset.

Conclusion

Whether you give your Mom expensive jewelry, a fancy handbag, or a self storage unit, she’ll cherish it with all her heart. That’s because it’s from you – her favorite person in all the world. She sometimes drives you crazy, but she’ll always be your biggest cheerleader and a lifelong friend. So, go ahead and surprise her with a storage unit. She’s been itching for a spot to store your childhood treasures.

Seven Easy Ways to Transform Your Outdoor Space for Summer Fun

Fri, 19 May 2023 22:28:34 GMT

Seven Easy Ways to Transform Your Outdoor Space for Summer Fun

Transform Your Outdoor Space

Summer is almost here, and it will soon be time to enjoy the warm weather and sunshine. One of the best ways to do that is by spending time in your outdoor space. Whether you have a small balcony or a large backyard, you can transform your outdoor space into a summer oasis with a few simple changes.

If you don’t already have a self storage unit, now is the perfect time to rent one. We don’t want to think about it right now, but summer will come to an end. This means you’ll need extra storage space for your outdoor decor. Trusted Self Storage has the types and sizes of self storage that you need to keep all of your summer items in perfect condition when you’re not using them.

In the meantime, here are seven easy ways to spruce up your outdoor space for summer fun,

Get Ready for Summer

1. Assess Your Space

Before you begin your outdoor transformation project, it’s important to assess your space. Take a look at the size and shape of your area, as well as any natural features such as trees or shrubs.

Consider how you plan to use your space. Do you want to entertain guests, relax with a good book, or dine al fresco? Once you have a clear idea of your needs and wants, you can begin planning your transformation.

2. Set a Budget

Transforming your outdoor space doesn’t have to break the bank. Before you start shopping for new furniture and decor, set a budget for your project. Consider how much you are willing to spend on each item, and prioritize your purchases.

For example, if you plan to entertain guests, you may want to invest in a high-quality outdoor dining set. If you simply want to relax, a comfortable outdoor lounge chair may be a less expensive option.

3. Add Outdoor Furniture and Decor

Outdoor furniture and decor can make a big difference in the look and feel of your outdoor space. Consider adding a comfortable outdoor sofa or loveseat, along with colorful cushions and throw pillows. A cozy outdoor rug can also add warmth and texture to your space. For smaller areas, consider a bistro set or a few folding chairs.

When you’re shopping for outdoor furniture, look for comfort, quality, and affordability. Even with durable furniture covers, your furniture will be exposed to the elements at times. Be sure that it can stand up to high temperatures and occasional stormy weather.

4. Incorporate Colorful Plans and Greenery

Incorporating flowering plants and greenery into your outdoor space can help create a relaxing and inviting atmosphere. Consider adding a mix of potted plants, hanging baskets, and garden beds. Choose plants that thrive in your climate and are easy to care for. Don’t forget to water your plants regularly and fertilize them as needed.

Interestingly, the Journal of Environmental Psychology states that viewing a flower image or viewing flowers may induce automatic distraction from a stressor and support recovery.

5. Install Inviting Lighting

Outdoor lighting can help create a warm and inviting atmosphere, while also providing safety and security. Consider adding string lights, lanterns, or candles to your space. You can also install solar-powered path lights or motion-sensor floodlights for added safety. Don’t forget to test your lighting before your first outdoor gathering to ensure that everything is working properly.

6. Relax With Water Features

Water features such as fountains, ponds, or waterfalls can add a soothing and relaxing element to your outdoor space. Consider adding a small fountain or a pond with colorful fish. You can also create a DIY water feature using a large pot or a birdbath. Remember that mosquitoes use standing water as a breeding ground, so be sure to keep your water feature clean and well-maintained.

7. Get Ready For Outdoor Entertainment

Transforming your outdoor space can also provide new opportunities for entertainment. Consider adding a grill or an outdoor kitchen for easy summer cookouts. You can also add a fire pit or a chiminea for cozy evenings under the stars. Don’t forget to add some outdoor games or activities, such as corn hole, bocce ball, or croquet.

Conclusion

Transforming your outdoor space for summer fun doesn’t have to be a daunting task. With a little planning and creativity, you can turn your backyard or patio into a relaxing and inviting oasis. Assess your space, set a budget, and incorporate furniture, greenery, lighting, and water features. Don’t forget to add some outdoor entertainment options and enjoy your new space with family and friends.

Americans: Moving Trends for 2023

Thu, 23 Mar 2023 22:27:04 GMT

Americans: Moving Trends for 2023

The past several years brought about a significant shift in American demographics as people relocated to different states. While there are many reasons behind this trend, the most prominent are better job opportunities and a lower cost of living. In this blog we will discuss moving trends for 2023 in greater detail.

Whatever the data says about why people are relocating, moving is evolving. The world of moving promises to bring some exciting changes to the industry in 2023. From technological advancements to shifting consumer preferences, there are five trends that will revolutionize the way we move.

So buckle up and get ready to explore the future of moving, because things are about to get interesting.

Moving Trends for 2023

Virtual Moving Quotes

One trend that is already gaining popularity is virtual moving consultations and quotes. You no longer have to schedule an in-person visit from a moving company representative. Customers can now get a quote and consultation via video chat. This saves time and makes the process more convenient for both you and the moving company.

Virtual consultations also make it easier than ever to get an accurate quote. By virtually walking through their home with a representative, you can provide a more detailed inventory of your belongings. This helps prevent surprises and unexpected charges on moving day.

Increased Use of Drones and Robots

Another trend that is set to revolutionize the moving industry is the increased use of drones and robots. Drones can be used to survey a property before a move, which can help identify potential obstacles or challenges.

They can also be used to transport your small items, such as boxes or documents. This can save time and reduce the risk of damage or loss.

Robots can lift heavy items, navigate stairs, and even pack boxes. Robots will decrease physical strain and increase efficiency.

Smart Homes and the Integration of Moving Services

As smart home technology becomes more common, your can expect to see the integration of moving services into these systems. For example, a smart home system could automatically schedule a move based on your calendar. Not to mention that it could alert you when your belongings have arrived at the new home.

Another possibility is the integration of smart locks into the moving process. Movers could be granted temporary access to a home through a smart lock. This means you wouldn’t have to be present during the move.

Sustainable Moving Practices

As many consumers become environmentally conscious, you can expect to see a trend toward sustainable moving practices. This could include the use of eco-friendly packing materials, such as biodegradable bubble wrap or recycled cardboard boxes. It could also involve the use of electric or hybrid moving trucks, reducing both emissions and noise pollution.

Sustainable moving practices could also include the donation or recycling of unwanted items.

This would not only be better for the environment, but it could also help those in need.

Customized Moving Experiences

Finally, we can expect to see a trend toward personalized moving experiences and customization. Consumers will have more options for tailoring their move to their specific needs and preferences. This could include the option to choose a specific moving team based on their reviews, or the ability to customize the logistics of your move.

Customization could also extend to the actual moving process. For example, you could choose to have your items packed by the movers, or you could opt to pack your own belongings. You could also choose to have your items stored in a climate-controlled self storage facility before being delivered.

Challenges to Moving Industry Trends

While these trends are exciting, there are also potential roadblocks that could slow their adoption.

A major challenge is the cost of implementing these new technologies and practices. All moving companies may not have the financial resources to invest in new technologies. Additionally, they need staff who have been trained to implement them effectively.

Another challenge is consumer adoption. While some consumers may be eager to embrace new technologies and practices, others may be resistant. They may not understand the benefits of these trends.

Finally, there are also regulatory hurdles that could slow the adoption of these trends. For example, the use of drones for moving purposes may be subject to regulations from the FAA or other government agencies.

Conclusion

The future of moving is exciting, and these trends are just the beginning. As technology continues to advance and consumer preferences continue to shift, we can expect to see even more changes.

While there will be challenges to overcome, the potential benefits of these trends for both consumers and movers make them desirable.

Prepping Your Boat for Winter: A Step-By-Step Guide to Winterizing for Self Storage

Fri, 24 Feb 2023 22:25:31 GMT

Prepping Your Boat for Winter: A Step-By-Step Guide to Winterizing for Self Storage

Prepping Your Boat for Winter

Your boat is a huge investment, and you’ll want to keep it properly protected for the winter months. If you don’t have the appropriate space to store your boat on your property, a self storage facility is the ideal option. Trusted Self Storage has a variety of locations that offer secure storage for your boat. When choosing a facility, be sure to check for any special requirements they may have for storing boats.

When storing your boat in a self-storage facility, be sure to cover the boat with a tarp or other protective cover. This will safeguard your boat from the elements and keep it in top condition. Additionally, you should consider using a dehumidifier in an indoor storage space to help keep the air dry and prevent any moisture from accumulating.

Winterizing your boat is essential for protecting your investment and keeping it in good condition for the following season. However, it can seem overwhelming to take on this task. This step-by-step guide will provide you with the necessary information to effectively prepare your boat for a safe self-storage period.

Step 1 – Check for Damage

The first step in prepping your boat for winter is to inspect it for any damage that may have occurred over the boating season. This includes inspecting the hull, deck, and any other parts of the boat that may have been affected by wear and tear.

You should also check for any signs of corrosion, as well as any cracks or holes in the hull. This includes checking for cracks or worn spots in the decking, as well as any loose screws or bolts. Additionally, check the boat’s railings to make sure they are securely attached to the boat.

Finally, inspect the engine and any other mechanical parts of the boat. Check for any signs of wear and tear, as well as any signs of corrosion. Additionally, check the engine oil and other fluids to make sure they are at the right levels.

If you notice any damage or other issues, it’s best to have all of them repaired prior to storing the boat.

Step 2 – Drain the Water from the Engine

The next step in prepping your boat for winter is to drain the water from the engine. This is essential for preventing corrosion and other damage. To do this, you will need to locate the drain plug on the engine and remove it. Once the plug is removed, water will start to drain from the engine. Don’t forget to disconnect the hose from the water intake and drain the water from the hose.

Once the water has drained from the engine, it’s important to replace the drain plug and tighten it securely. Additionally, you should reconnect the water intake hose and make sure it is securely attached. This will help prevent any leaks from occurring while the boat is stored.

Step 3 – Cleaning and Waxing the Hull

Cleaning and waxing the hull will help protect the exterior of your boat from the elements and keep it looking nice for the following season. Use mild soap and warm water. For tougher stains, you may need to use a stronger cleaner. Be sure to give it a thorough rinse after cleaning.

Once the hull is clean, you can then apply a coat of wax. When applying the wax, be sure to use a soft cloth or sponge and work in small circles. Once the wax is applied, allow it to dry before you store your boat.

Step 4 – Winterizing the Electrical System

Now you’re ready to winterize the electrical system to protect against moisture and corrosion. To do this, you will need to disconnect the battery from the boat and store it in a cool, dry place. Additionally, you should disconnect any other electrical components and store them in a safe place.

Once the battery and other electrical components are disconnected, you should check the wiring for any signs of wear and tear. If you notice any issues, get them repaired before you store the boat. Additionally, it’s a good idea to lubricate any moving parts on the electrical components. This will help them move more freely.

Step 5 – Treating Your Boat’s Fuel System

Your next task is to treat the fuel system. To do this, you will need to drain the fuel tank and add a fuel stabilizer. This keeps the fuel fresh and prevents it from deteriorating over the winter.

Once the fuel tank is drained, you should also change the spark plugs and oil filters. This will help ensure that your engine is running smoothly when you take the boat out in the spring. Don’t forget to check the fuel lines for any signs of wear or damage.

Step 6 – Cleaning the Boat’s Interior

The final step in getting your boat ready for winter is to tidy the interior of the boat. This includes cleaning out any debris, vacuuming the floors, and wiping down any surfaces. Additionally, you should check for any signs of mold or mildew and treat them accordingly.

Once the interior is clean and dry, you should also make sure all of the windows are securely shut. This will help prevent any excess moisture from entering the boat. Cover any furniture or other items in the boat with a tarp or plastic sheeting to protect them from the elements.

Conclusion

Prepping your boat for winter is essential for protecting your investment and keeping it in good condition. With this step-by-step guide, you can ensure that your boat is properly winterized for safe self-storage.

Are You New to Driving a U-Haul Truck?

Tue, 24 Jan 2023 22:24:29 GMT

Are You New to Driving a U-Haul Truck?

Driving a U-Haul Truck

Now that we’re well into 2023, are you making plans to upgrade your home or relocate your business? If so, it’s a good idea to keep the cost of moving in mind. Like everything else in the past year, it has been impacted by inflation.

In fact, move.org reveals that the increased cost of moving is a standout in this year’s inflation trends. Professional moving costs jumped by nearly 12% in the past year. In line with this increase, you might want to explore the cost of a DIY move.

Depending on the magnitude of your move, a professional company might be your only option. On the other hand, if you have friends or family who can help, consider using a U-Haul truck. This might be the least expensive option for your needs.

If you’re concerned because you are a U-Haul truck newbie, the friendly, professional staff at one of our Trusted Self Storage locations can fill you in on the details. In the meantime, check out the following tips and tricks to help you get started with your first U-Haul driving experience.

U-Haul Trucks Are Designed For You

U-Haul is unique because they work with manufacturers to design a truck specifically for household or small business moving. You’ll find more safety features on U-Haul than any other rental truck. Gentle ride suspension and high visibility mirrors help an inexperienced driver to navigate the roads with ease.

A few benefits of driving a U-Haul truck are:

It’s 50% easier to load. A stable EZ Load Ramp makes loading your large, heavy items a breeze.
Your furniture will stay safe and secure. Gentle ride suspension and aerodynamic styling keep your furniture stable.
Three people can ride comfortably in a quiet cab. Drivers and passengers enjoy a peaceful, comfortable driving experience.
You’ll save money. This is important with current inflation and gasoline prices. While many trucks use expensive diesel fuel, these trucks use cleaner, cheaper, and use more convenient unleaded fuel.

It’s great to have a truck at your disposal, but If you have no previous truck-driving experience, you’re going to need a little help. We want to share the following tips to get you started on your journey and keep you safe.

First Time Driving a U-Haul

If you’re driving a U-Haul for the first time, it can be daunting. Make sure you pick the perfect size vehicle, and don’t hesitate to ask the office staff any questions you may have. They have a lot of expertise and will be delighted to help.

We have a wide selection of the newest trucks to fit your moving and storage needs.
U-Haul trucks are hefty, particularly when filled to the brim. Stopping takes longer than with a car, so make sure you give at least four seconds of space between you and the car in front of you (five seconds in unfavorable weather).
Since a truck is longer than your regular car, you’ll need additional time and space to overtake traffic. Don’t move ahead on hills or turns.
Go into lower gears while driving up a slope to stop jerking caused by the engine lugging.
Before going downhill, slow down and shift into a lower gear to let the engine take control of your speed. Don’t continually press the brakes on a drop.
If your vehicle veers off the main road, don’t panic! Don’t make a sharp turn and don’t apply the brakes. Slow down to a speed lower than 25 mph and make your way back to the pavement gradually.
When going around a sharp turn, drive slightly past the turn or make a wider turn than you would if you were in a car. Try to avoid parking on steep slopes. The parking brake might not hold, and the bumper might drag or get stuck.

Using a Truck Ramp for the First Time

Using a truck ramp for the first time isn’t difficult, but like any first-time experience it can be confusing. The following tips will help you through the process.

Start off by opening the back of the truck.
Use the straps on the end of the ramp to slowly and carefully pull the ramp out until it is completely extended.
Set the ramp on the ground gently.
Grab both sides of the ramp near the back of the truck and lift it up. You will see two hooks.
Put the hooks over the back of the truck, and you’re good to go.

If you’re thinking about towing your car or a trailer. U-Haul has an easily understandable series of videos to help with that.

Whether you’re moving to a three-bedroom home or a medium-sized business, U-Haul is your solution. Don’t be afraid to ask questions. We’d love to help you have a safe and successful trip!

Self Storage: The Christmas Gift that Keeps on Giving

Wed, 28 Dec 2022 22:23:03 GMT

Self Storage: The Christmas Gift that Keeps on Giving

It’s finally the holidays! Anyone else excited? Yes, we certainly are! But we also know that when the holidays come around, many individuals are searching for the ideal present for their loved ones. Finding a present that you know they’ll both enjoy and put to good use may be a real challenge. Sending a fruit basket or buying the newest digital item as a present may seem like a good idea, but they will likely be forgotten or obsolete in a matter of weeks or months.

Self storage units are an excellent option to consider if you are looking for a unique gift idea, Almost everyone can benefit from extra space. Self storage facilities are useful all the time, not only during the holiday festivities.

Is self storage a weird present?

In most people’s minds, the idea of giving a self storage unit as a present seems at first strange and maybe even impersonal. But that’s not the case when you weigh all the ways in which a self storage facility might improve one’s life. For example:

This is a great way to help someone get rid of things they don’t need.
It may inspire the person to finally have their house in tip-top condition.
If people are looking for extra space for the goods they are acquiring, it may be a wonderful way to ease stress.

Why Self Storage Makes a Perfect Christmas Present

Nobody gives much thought to additional space until they really need it. Now that we’ve mentioned how a self storage unit can improve one’s life, here are some reasons why self storage makes a great holiday gift.

1. Self Storage is Affordable

A storage unit may be a useful and adaptable present. It is like giving someone a present that keeps on giving every single month. Your storage unit will never spoil, become old, or go out of style; it’s the perfect present. With a month-to-month lease, you decide how long you want to commit to the space. You have the option of selecting a period of one month, six months, or a full year.

2. Self Storage is Flexible

Self storage lockers are a godsend for stashing away a wide variety of belongings. Your loved one can put anything they want in their storage space: holiday decorations, extra furniture, or even art and old items. When relocating from one house to another, having a place to store unused furniture and other belongings is a huge benefit.

3. Self Storage is Convenient

You don’t even have to leave your home to give someone a self storage unit as a present! Finding the perfect self storage facilities and unit sizes can be done from the comfort of your own home. If you’d rather see the unit in person, however, you may schedule a tour at the facility.

Who Would Benefit from Receiving a Self Storage Unit as a Gift?

Who would appreciate the gift of self-storage? Practically anybody! A wife would appreciate having a fresh storage option for seasonal goods or cherished heirlooms that she no longer wants to display. Husbands will like having a dedicated storage spot for their fishing gear, which otherwise would be scattered throughout the garage.

Kids, too, will appreciate a place to store their outgrown toys temporarily while making way for newer ones; they’ll appreciate this even more when they realize they can easily retrieve these items when they want them.

As a Christmas gift, a self storage unit will be appreciated by just about everyone. The best part is that this is a gift that keeps on giving all year! How many other presents can do the same thing, right?

Final Thoughts

A self storage unit as a Christmas gift is not an insult even if the recipient has a messy house or an unruly hobby. It is simply providing them with something that they will use. Plus points if it helps them get rid of clutter and get things in order. So, if you’re looking for a thoughtful present for yourself or a loved one, consider self storage.

Buy Christmas Gifts Early and Hide Them in Self Storage

Wed, 23 Nov 2022 22:21:09 GMT

Buy Christmas Gifts Early and Hide Them in Self Storage

Hide Your Christmas Gifts

It’s amazing how quickly some responsibilities become apparent as Christmas approaches. It’s time to start planning what presents to give this year, which means it’s game time to decide how to go about finding those presents. Where to start? How about a good place to hide your Christmas gifts?

Sure, Christmas is a time for joy, but let’s face it: checking items off your Christmas shopping list can be a major source of stress. Black Friday, other pre-Christmas deals, online shops, and Christmas markets are all options for finding gifts. Anything from kid’s toys to more complex presents for relatives and friends. The stress of getting all your Christmas shopping done before the big day is nothing compared to the anxiety of keeping your presents secret until Christmas Eve.

The issue is, where on earth are you going to store it all? You may have a large enough spare room, but is it safe enough to keep prying eyes out? It’s not easy to keep a toddler from finding where a big, shiny gift is hidden.

The solution is actually pretty easy: just lease a self-storage facility and store your presents there until the situation is under control.

Hide Your Christmas Gifts: Why Self Storage Makes Gift Giving Easy

1. Self Storage as Gift-Wrapping Center

Waiting until the kids are in bed is not necessary in order to get the gift wrapping done.

After all, it’s not simple to find a place in the house for all of the wrapping materials. Instead of squeezing everything into your house, renting a self storage unit is the best option. This makes the most sense if you plan on using the storage unit as a staging area for gift wrapping. After purchasing, there is no need to keep them wrapped for days. Get your gifts and then transport them to your storage facility. You may bring in your tape, wrapping paper, bows, and ribbons and set up a folding table if there’s room.

Keep the wrapped gifts in self storage until you’re ready to bring them back and put them beneath the tree. Your gift can be kept in storage until it’s time to surprise the recipient, which is especially helpful if it’s something large and awkward to wrap.

2. Self Storage as a Hideout for Your Presents

Holiday gift hiding may be a challenge when you’re trying to protect presents from curious little hands, curious dogs, or a nosy significant other. Some presents under the tree may be hidden with more ease than others. A Nintendo Switch, for example, is much more compact than a treadmill, so it’s easy to see why it might be more practical to hide.

It’s convenient to pick gifts up from a shop, transport them to your storage facility, and then leave them there before going home. The goods are now safely hidden from prying eyes. If you want to hide a brand-new Tesla or other expensive items until Christmas, you can’t go wrong by putting it in storage. If you rent a storage unit for a short time, you can rest easy knowing that your gifts won’t be found and opened before Christmas Eve.

3. Self Storage as a Secure Vault for Your Gifts

Since you’re keeping expensive gifts that you spent time selecting, the storage unit should have strong security measure in place. To make sure that any would-be burglars are met with many “blocks,” you should search for multiple “lock points.” Make sure you check for things like closed-circuit television and insurance, and that you visit the location and ask the personnel about safety precautions.

Getting a climate-controlled unit is recommended if you’re storing delicate or fragile items, particularly if you live in an area that has harsh winters. Conventional units are susceptible to damage from cold and dry weather. A climate-controlled space maintains a comfortable temperature and humidity level.

Renting a storage unit is the first step in creating the most fun and surprising holiday ever. As the big day draws near, your family and friends may start to worry about where you’ve stashed all the gifts. They will look for signs that gifts have been purchased and wrapped but will come up empty-handed. In the days leading up to Christmas, you may visit your storage facility, get your presents, and place them all under the tree in your living room, just like Santa Claus. All of your efforts will be worthwhile when you see the joy on your loved ones’ faces as they open their gifts on Christmas morning.

It’s Time to Store Your Outdoor Gear and Summer Toys

Wed, 26 Oct 2022 22:20:06 GMT

It’s Time to Store Your Outdoor Gear and Summer Toys

Self Storage Best Practices

There’s still plenty of time to enjoy the outdoors in the fall before the snow flies and winter takes over. Outdoor gear, toys, and other types of leisure gear can break down over time if they aren’t taken care of properly. If you want your camping gear, sports supplies, and other outdoor equipment to remain in excellent functioning condition the next time you need to use them, learn self storage best practices for your seasonal items.

We’ve said it before and we’ll say it again: self storage units are not places to store anything irreplaceable, but most are safe and reliable. When these valuables aren’t being used, self storage is the best place to keep them safe and secure. Here are some suggestions on the best way to preserve your summer equipment and outdoor toys until next season:

Self Storage Best Practices: Camping Gear

Tents can survive the weather, but they wear out rapidly if not kept properly. Mold may form on a damp cloth, and a compression bag can shorten the life of the tent poles. Follow these steps to clean your tent before putting it away for the winter:

Use soap and water to clean the cloth gently. When you’ve finished removing all of the dirt and odors, it’s time to give it a good rinse.
Let the tent dry entirely in the air by hanging it up or spreading it out on a flat surface.
Pillowcase the dry tent and tent poles together. The tent’s compact carrying bag isn’t great for long-term storage; it’s better suited for transport.

Watersports Equipment

Scuba equipment, surfboards, and water skis all require different care than your average pair of shoes. Water skis and scuba gear may be hosed off to remove marine debris, including salt, sand, and bacteria. The next step is to let them air dry completely.

Surfboards need significantly more maintenance. Surfboards, like any other piece of aquatic gear, should be rinsed thoroughly after use. However, before stowing the board away for the winter, its wax coating should be renewed. And here’s how you do it:

For best results, you should heat up the surfboard in direct sunlight for at least half an hour. Because of this, removing the wax from the board will be a much simpler task.
All wax, filth, and grime can be removed with a little WD-40.
The board has to be totally dry before a new layer of wax is applied.
Surfboards should be kept in a permeable bag, much as dive gear and water skis.

Canoes and kayaks, although designed for use in the great outdoors, shouldn’t be kept there while they aren’t in use. Sunlight may deteriorate plastic and composite boats. On top of that, materials and joints might be particularly vulnerable to the negative effects of cold weather. Before putting them in self storage, follow these steps:

All hatch covers should be removed and the inside thoroughly cleaned to ensure that no moisture is trapped.
To prevent mold and mildew from forming inside a kayak, the float plugs should be removed.
Use cockpit coverings or a permeable sheet to cover the interior of the vessel to keep it clean while allowing air circulation.
Canoes and plastic kayaks should be stored with their hulls up, but composite kayaks may be stored on their sides or upside down.
Avoid storing them on the ground at all costs to avoid creating a pressure point wherever they make contact. Use a rack to hang them and distribute the weight properly to prevent warping.

Inflatable Summer Toys

Some pool toys and floats have weird shapes that make it hard to find a good way to store them. Here are some suggestions for stowing away your pool equipment.

Always deflate your inflatables to the lowest possible level before putting them away, since any residual air might act as a moisture trap.
Avoid scratches and rips by making sure everything is dry and clear of debris.
Spread a small coating of cornstarch or talcum powder over the goods before putting them in plastic to prevent them from clinging to one another.
Tightly folding or rolling may cause tension on the fabric and seams, ruining the toy for the next season. Often, you won’t realize the toy is destroyed until you spend an hour attempting to blow it up.

Patio Furniture and Grill

You’ve spent the last few months having barbecues on the weekends for your friends and neighbors, who have enjoyed sitting in your patio chairs while you cooked outside. However, after summer is done, you’ll want to store your barbecue and outdoor furnishings somewhere secure. Before you decide to store anything yourself, consider the following:

Grill

Disconnect the propane tank from your barbecue and keep it in a secure location on your property. You can’t keep flammables in a storage unit
Remove any debris and oil from the grill grates before using. You may want to have the grill nice and hot before you start scraping.
After cleaning your grill, put some rust preventer on the burners and grates. Finally, cover it with a custom-made cover to protect it from the elements..

Patio Furniture

Cleaning wooden furniture is as easy as giving it a quick spray with the garden hose and maybe some oil soap. Don’t bother putting it away until it’s entirely dried.
Rust and grime may be easily removed by wiping down and scrubbing metal furniture. It is possible to stop future rust damage by using sealants.
You may remove any dust or grime from your other belongings by shaking them out or by washing them in the washing machine.

Your house may soon become too small to store all of your summer gear, in which case you may want to look into a self-storage facility. It’s the quickest, least expensive, and least disruptive method to add square footage on the spot, for as long or short a time as you need it. If you’re wondering how much room you’ll need for storage, click on this Storage Unit Size Guide.

Why College Students Need Self Storage

Wed, 28 Sep 2022 22:17:14 GMT

Why College Students Need Self Storage

Students Need Self Storage

While starting a new chapter of your life at college might be thrilling, the act of packing and moving your stuff can be a major cause of stress. It’s not unusual for college students to feel stressed out by the amount of work they have to do and the number of things they need to buy to support themselves while they’re in school. Preparing for this major shift in a students life is critical to adapting to college life, in this blog you’ll find 6 reasons why college students need self storage.

Moving all of this stuff out of your college dorm or student apartment during the summer and winter holidays might be a hassle. The good news is that self-storage facilities in your area provide a quick and easy answer to the issues of summer travel, studying abroad, and having too many belongings.

Take a look at these top five benefits of utilizing self storage units to simplify your college life.

Makes your room spacious.

Dorms and shared apartments are common forms of housing for college students. In any case, you’ll have less space than when you were living with your parents. It’s not necessary to bring all you have, but you could wind up having to bring more than you can comfortably fit into your new place. The majority of people can store the overflow from their apartment or dorm in a storage unit.

Easy access to your stuff.

When the school year ends, it might be inconvenient to have to transport all of your belongings home, especially if you live in a remote place, across state lines, or even internationally. Traveling with a full vehicle or bag may be a great way to practice tetris, but it’s usually a stressful affair that you’d rather avoid. By renting a self-storage unit, you can focus on studying for your finals without stressing about how to get your possessions home.

You avoid destroying your stuff.

Damage to your belongings is an additional risk while making numerous trips back and forth between home and university. If you put your items in a basement, for example, they may be exposed to mold or mildew.. On the other hand,if you keep them in a storage unit, you can be certain that they will be in the same condition when you retrieve them as they were when you stored them..

Keeps your belongings organized and safe.

It’s normal to be apprehensive about trusting a stranger with your most prized possessions, but you have nothing to worry about. Your stored items will be protected by a range of cutting-edge safety measures, depending on the self-storage facility you choose. Storage facilities are using newer and more secure ways to safeguard your belongings, such as recorded video monitoring that runs 24/7, walled perimeters, electronic gates with keypad access , and more. Some facilities offer remote entry that can be accessed from any mobile device. Get in touch with the building’s management to inquire about the safety measures they’ve put in place.

The hot summer or freezing winter could ruin your stored items. So it is best to get a climate-controlled storage unit. With climate-controlled storage, your electronics, furniture, syllabi, textbooks, and pictures won’t warp or deteriorate as they might during the summer and winter when they are stored with friends and family.

Reduced stress.

The conclusion of the school year doesn’t have to be as stressful if you rent a storage unit for your belongings. You won’t have time to pack up your books and textbooks and transport them home before the end of the semester since you’ll be too busy studying and getting ready for the next break. Having a storage facility near your school makes moving between semesters much simpler. If you live too far away from campus and don’t have a reliable way to transport your stuff, you may have to leave it there until you move closer to campus before returning to college.

Conclusion

It’s true that college life may become stressful, but it’s also very rewarding. Self-storage units are a great way to alleviate stress and gain convenience throughout the college years. This enables you to optimize your time between the academic year and the summer break. Self-storage units are a great option for college students who need more space in their dorm rooms, need a place to keep their sports gear, or need someplace to keep their belongings between terms. Self storage keeps your stuff out of the way and close to your school, allowing you to focus on your studies.

Top 10 Tips for Self Storage Unit Organization

Wed, 27 Jul 2022 22:16:16 GMT

Top 10 Tips for Self Storage Unit Organization

If you’ve ever used a self storage unit for your personal or business belongings, you’ve probably read a few hundred articles advising on the best way to organize your space. They all have value, but everyone’s needs are different and there’s no perfect system. Here are our tips for self storage unit organization.

Your goals should be to:

safely store your possessions,
maximize your space, and
be able to easily locate your items when you need them.

A common sense approach based on the following suggestions and your unique needs will streamline your packing and storing process.

Best Tips for Self Storage Unit Organization

Tip 1: Create a master inventory list, and categorize your items. Categories can include seasonal clothing, furniture, appliances, seasonal décor, electronics and items you use regularly. This method will enable you to estimate the amount of space and the number of bins and boxes that you’ll need. Check the Trusted Self Storage Size Guide to help you determine the size unit that will work best for you.

Pro Tip: Jot down the replacement value of each item as well as serial/model numbers of electronics and appliances. If you ever have to file an insurance claim, you can check your master inventory list.

Tip: 2: Label all of your boxes, and list the contents of each box. Label your boxes by room and list the contents on each label. There will be multiple boxes for each room, and it’s almost impossible to recall what each one contains. You don’t want to have to open every box to find one sweater or a pair of shoes.

Pro Tip: Label your boxes on the top and on the side so that the list is easily visible when you’re searching for an item. Be sure to number each box. These numbers should then be added to the items on your master list.

Tip 3: When packing your boxes, fill them. Don’t leave boxes partially empty. Fill up the entire box, placing a few heavy items on the bottom and filling to capacity with lighter items. This way, you’ll avoid crushing your fragile items.

Pro Tip: Try to choose one size box or container for most, if not all, of your items. With boxes of the same size it’s much easier to stack efficiently and maximize your space.

Tip 4: Cover the floor. The floors in a self storage unit are concrete, which can cause condensation in extreme temperatures and humidity. Even with a climate-controlled unit you should cover the floor with plastic tarps for extra protection.

Pro Tip: Wood pallets make a good floor cover and keep bugs from gathering under your boxes and containers.

Tip 5: Disassemble large furniture. Tables, headboards, bookcases and any other large pieces should be disassembled to maximize storage space. These items should be stored in an upright position at the back of the unit.

Pro Tip: Place all screws, nails, and anything needed to reassemble the furniture in a small, sealable plastic bag that is attached to that specific piece of furniture.

Tip 6: Store electronics carefully. Today’s electronics aren’t typically packed as one single piece. They are easily damaged and should be packed and sealed to prevent damage and deterioration from dust and pests. For more information check 15 Genius Ways to Store Electronics.

Pro Tip: Use your phone or tablet to take a picture of the connections so that you’ll have no trouble when it’s time to get them up and running.

Tip 7: Use your vertical space. Don’t forget about using the vertical space in your storage unit. Store items upright and stack boxes as high as safely possible. If you’re concerned about stability, you can use sturdy shelving to hold your heavy and cumbersome containers and other items. Shelving toward the front of your unit can hold frequently-used items.

Pro Tip: Consider shelving on wheels so that you can easily move it around your space.

Tip 8: Leave an aisle. By the time you’re packed up and ready to start moving items into your unit, don’t be in such a hurry that you forgot to conveniently organize everything. Leave an aisle down the middle so that you can more easily view and access your belongings.

Pro Tip: Be sure that the labeled side of your containers and boxes is facing the aisle.

Tip 9: Place frequently used items toward the front. Keep in mind that you will use some items more frequently than others. Your large appliances and furniture should be placed in the back of your unit, but things like holiday decorations, seasonal clothing and important documents should be placed in an easily accessible spot near the front.

Pro Tip: For even more convenience, pack frequently used items in see-through containers.

Tip 10: Make a map of your unit. Make a map of your stored boxes and items, place it on a clipboard, and hang it in a visible location in your unit. There’s no need to get too technical; a hand drawn sketch will work. This will make it easy to find the items that are “buried” in the back.

Pro Tip: Remember to keep this map up-to-date as you add and remove items from your unit, and take a photo of it so you don’t have to worry if it is misplaced.

Final Thoughts

At first glance, these tasks seem like a lot of trouble, but the huge amount of time you’ll save over the years makes the effort more than worth it. When the day arrives that you’re looking for that heavy sweater or Thanksgiving platter, you’ll find your item with ease.

Defeat the Disorder With The Four-Box Decluttering Method

Mon, 27 Jun 2022 22:14:56 GMT

Defeat the Disorder With The Four-Box Decluttering Method

Do you have a decluttering method? Most people want to live in a neat and tidy home; but, unless you live alone, that’s probably not possible. Even if you do live by yourself, it is highly unlikely that you live in a clutter-free environment. Papers that you no longer need, craft supplies that you no longer use, and clothing that you no longer wear, seem to multiply overnight.

The best way to keep this mess from driving you crazy is to find an organizational strategy that works for you. With everything from the Kon-Mari Method to the 30-Day Decluttering Challenge, all the way to the 460 decluttering challenge ideas on Pinterest, there has to be something that will motivate you to rein in the disorder.

Another solution for the clutter is self storage. Before you begin the four-box decluttering method, rent a convenient self storage unit to hold the overflow. Trusted Self Storage has plenty of sizes and types that will fit your needs and your budget. Check our website for details.

The Four Box Decluttering Method: Explained

A simple strategy like the four-box decluttering method is sure to get you motivated to get rid of that troublesome trash and defeat the disorder.

Start your Decluttering Method: Collect and Label Four Boxes

(1) The Discard Box

This box is for items that are beyond repair and not even worth donating. The pot with the missing handle that you’ve been meaning to replace since last year or the iron with the frayed cord that you’re afraid to use need to go. Ask yourself why you’re keeping these things. What value could they possibly be to you or anyone else? Both items are undoubtedly very old or they wouldn’t be in poor condition. They belong in the trash.

(2) The Donate Box

This is the box to fill with items that are still usable and worthy of donating. Don’t use it as a catch-all for damaged goods that you want to get rid of but don’t want to discard. Be considerate of what other people can use. Stained clothing, broken appliances, and overused kitchen implements belong in the trash.

(3) The Keep Box

These items are things that you use on a daily or weekly basis and simply need to be put away. If you find a “keep” item in an area that you’re decluttering, move it to its proper place. If you really don’t have designated space for these items, think about whether you really need them or find a storage solution that works. With so many storage options on Amazon, you shouldn’t have any trouble creating spaces for your belongings.

(4) The Storage Box

This box is perfect for items that you cannot part with but don’t use regularly. For example, seasonal clothing and holiday decor go into this box. After you’ve collected all of your self storage items, pack them in labeled plastic bins or containers and move them to that self storage unit you’ve already rented.

Stick to One Area at a Time

Don’t overwhelm yourself by trying to tackle the entire house in one day. Start with one room at a time. If the room is too large or cluttered, start with one section of the room. Evaluate each item individually, focusing on exactly where it fits into your life. You don’t have to go full-on Marie Kondo and have a conversation with each piece, but you need to have a good idea of its importance in your life.

Ask Yourself Questions

The following questions can help you decide in which boxes to place your items.

How often do I use this item, and does it have a designated place in my home?
Do I have a sentimental or nostalgic attachment to this article?
If I didn’t currently own this item, would I miss it and would I want to purchase it again?
As Marie Kondo suggests, ask yourself if this item sparks joy.

If you answers leave you unsure, you may need to get yourself a “maybe” box. Keep your questionable items in this box for several months. If you haven’t used them or saved them in either the “keep” or “storage” box, they probably weren’t that important to you in the first place. Let them go.

Empty the Boxes and Repeat the Process

When one of the boxes is full, it’s time to empty all of the boxes before returning to the decluttering area.

Trash goes into a bag and out to the trash can.
Items to be donated should be placed in your car so that they are ready to be dropped off at the charity of your choice.
Items for your self storage unit should be sorted into separate labeled containers and moved as soon as possible. It’s a good idea to designate a specific day each week to get these items to the storage facility. You don’t want more piles of clutter interfering with the process.
Items that your keeping should be immediately put away in their designated locations. Don’t skip this step or you’ll resume the cycle of creating clutter.

When you’re ready, find a new area in your home and start the process again. It will take some time to organize your entire home, but it will be more than worth it.

Final Thoughts

Whether you use this method or one of the hundreds of other decluttering options, you’re doing yourself and your family the favor of creating a neat, clean home. Nothing’s perfect, but without the chaos of lost keys, misplaced paperwork, and disappearing shoes, your days will be less hectic and more productive.

Protect Your Winter Toys in Self Storage

Fri, 27 May 2022 22:13:34 GMT

Protect Your Winter Toys in Self Storage

Winter has been over for a few months. Don’t put off storing those winter toys so that they’re in top shape when you head to the slopes again next year. We have you covered. Whether you’re storing skis, snowboards, or snowmobiles, Trusted Self Storage has a wide variety of sizes and types of secure self storage units to protect your winter toys in self storage and ensure they remain in the best condition.

To avoid potential damage to your expensive equipment, there are factors you need to consider before placing your items in storage. We’ve compiled a few suggestions to help you prepare your winter gear for storage.

Protecting Skis and Snowboards

Remove the Dirt: Spray them down with a garden hose, trying not to force water into the bindings. Avoid degreasers or detergent as they can affect the binding lubricant. If there is a build-up of grease or pollen on the bases, use a soft cloth dipped in a little citrus solvent.

Check the Edges: Sharpen the edges of your skis and snowboards to remove the most obvious burrs and reduce the chance of rust. Warmer weather is a good time to have a base grind done to repair any edge damage incurred during the winter.

Wax the Bases: Hot wax the bases with an all temperature or softer warm-weather wax to protect them from oxidation. The wax should cover the edges to reduce the chances of rust.

Loosen the Binding Springs or Remove the Bindings: Skiers should loosen the DIN settings on both toe pieces and move the heel pieces into the ski position. This decreases tension in the springs to keep them in better condition. Snowboarders can remove their bindings or loosen the screws to reduce stress on inserts and prevent dimpling of the base.

Protect Them in Self Storage: A climate-controlled self storage unit with no sunlight is ideal for both skis and snowboards. To ensure that skis don’t fall over, strap them together at their natural meeting point and pad them.

Don’t Forget Your Boots: Pull the liners out of your boots and make sure everything is completely dry. Your next step is to buckle the boots loosely so that they hold their shape. Check heels and toes for wear and replace if necessary. If your snowboard boot laces are worn, replace them now so that they’re ready for the next season.

Protecting Snowmobiles

Clean and Wax the Exterior: Clean the exterior with warm, soapy water and a sponge; be sure not to forget to clean under the hood. Use a high-pressure washer to clean the track, runners and suspension. Once you’ve finished cleaning your vehicle, apply a coat of wax to protect it and make it easier to clean in the future.

Maintain the Fuel System: Before you decide whether to store your vehicle with a full tank of gas or not, be sure you know which type of fuel system you’re dealing with. For older models that use a carburetor system, drain the tank. For fuel-injected systems, store your snowmobile with a full tank of gas to reduce the risk of condensation getting into the fuel system. Add a fuel stabilizer to prevent corrosion.

Drain the Carburetor: To keep the fuel from evaporating and creating a damaging chalky residue, remove the carburetor float bowls and drain excess fuel.

Grease Lube Points and Chassis: Add grease to any point with a grease fitting. Use WD-40 or a similar lightweight oil for suspension rails, exhaust, and nuts, and avoid getting it on the clutch or belts.

Remove the Battery and Belt: As long as you’re storing your snowmobile in a climate-controlled storage unit, you can remove your battery and keep it in the unit away from direct light. You can either use a battery tender or trickle charge the battery. Remove the drive belt so that condensation won’t build between the belt and the clutch. Store the belt unrolled.

Raise It and Cover It: Ideally, you should store your snowmobile on a set of snowmobile dollies to keep it above the floor. To prevent rodents and other pests from making your vehicle a summer home, scatter dryer sheets around and stuff the muffler outlet, carburetor intake, cooling system intake, and outlet holes with steel wool. Finally, use a soft, lightweight, well fitted cover to prevent scratches or moisture build-up.

Summary

Now that you’ve read these guidelines, you have no more excuses. Get those winter toys prepared for storage in a safe, climate-controlled facility before summer rolls around. When you’re ready to use them again, they’ll be waiting for you in the same perfect condition as they were when you stored them.

Navigate Your Out-of-State Move with a Plan and a Self Storage Unit

Tue, 03 May 2022 22:12:24 GMT

Navigate Your Out-of-State Move with a Plan and a Self Storage Unit

Relocating across town is far more complicated than an out-of-state move or relocating across the country. These types of moves are stressful, tedious, and overwhelming. You have to prepare for hard work, delays, and crazy situations that pop up out of nowhere.

One of the first things you’ll need to do is lease a self storage unit at your new location. Even if you’re fairly certain that all of your belongings will work in your new space, you won’t know until they arrive.

For example, you can diligently measure a room for your sofa. You are expecting a perfect fit, only to discover that the movers can’t maneuver it around a tight corner to place it in the chosen room. Nothing works, and you don’t have another space for it. Don’t worry, self storage is your lifesaver. Here at Trusted Self Storage, we have the perfect sizes and types of units to keep that sofa safe and secure. You can focus on your new home and worry about the sofa later.

Now that you have your self storage unit in place to help you navigate the problems of moving, you can work out your schedule. Happily, we’ve done some of the work for you. The following suggestions will help you make a plan that will get you to your new home with the least possible stress.

Navigate Your Out-of-State Move with a Storage Unit and a Plan

Eight Weeks Before the Moving Day

Your new home is waiting for you and you’ve selected your kids’ new schools. Sorting and packing have begun, and it’s time to get serious.

Locate a moving company that is an interstate moving expert. This won’t be hard. Once you make your first online inquiry, you’ll be swamped with moving advertisements and emails. Narrow your choice to three, and then get estimates. Meeting with the moving reps will give you a good feel as to whether this company will be the best fit for your needs. You need a company that understands the regulations involved in moving from state to state. The company you choose should understand not only the monetary but the emotional value of your belongings. Check reviews, compare prices, and be sure that there is a reliable contact available to answer questions and keep you updated. When you make your decision, keep in mind that the lowest price isn’t always the best choice.

Create a budget and stick to it. This will be hard. Moving is expensive, especially a long-distance move. Many companies will “overestimate” so that you have a nice surprise when it’s time to pay the bill. But, there are no guarantees, and there are extra expenses not directly related to the moving company costs. It’s best to know how much you can spend and budget accordingly. Good luck with that. If you’re not good with this sort of budgeting, use a moving budget planner or spreadsheet to help you stay organized.

Notify your children’s current school.

Inform your children’s current school that they will be moving on. The school administrators will contact the new school for enrollment protocol and record-transfer procedures.

Make a plan for packing and storing.

Prior to packing, read Prepping for the Big Move and Self Storage Tips. You’ll find some good information that will help you get your move off to a good start and decide what you want to place in self storage. You can pack the items you want to store in separate boxes and containers and have the movers take them directly to your carefully chosen self-storage facility.

Four Weeks Before Moving Day

Change your mailing address.

Unless you’d rather not hear from them, give your friends and family your new address. Keep important documents coming by changing your address with the USPS. You can do this online or at the post office. Remember to inform your financial institutions and accountants. If you can’t move into your new home immediately, you can rent a PO box temporarily.

Update medical and vet records.

Advanced technology makes it easy for your new physician to access your records. If there is a problem, or your doctors use incompatible software, your new physician will guide you through the steps to complete this process. Don’t forget about Rover and FiFi. Pet laws vary from state to state so it’s a good idea to keep your pet’s registration and vaccination information with you throughout your move. In some states, you can be fined for not having this information.

Contact your new utility companies and cancel your current services.

Contact your new service providers early so that you can have your utilities activated a day or two prior before you move. You don’t want to be living by candlelight or without TV and the internet. Don’t forget to schedule the cancellation of your current services, but wait until the day after your move. You will need water and electricity. Your realtor should be able to provide you with utility phone numbers and information.

Two Weeks Before Moving Day

It’s a good idea to confirm moving services, not only to verify information but to refresh your memory.

Confirm your moving services. Call your moving company contact to confirm pick-up time, moving services, and costs. This information should be on your contract.

Moving Day

This is not an easy day, but preparation and organization will see you through.

Be ready to go. Get up as early as necessary, get dressed, and be ready to go. Have cash to tip your movers, and have those moving essentials packed.

When you’ve arrived at your new location, check that all your belongings have also arrived. The movers should review the moving inventory with you, checking for lost or damaged items. If everything is in order, both you and the moving company rep should sign the sheet and you will be given a copy. If you notice that an item is missing or damaged after the movers have left, take pictures and file a claim as soon as possible. Your original contact at the moving company can guide you through this process.

Post Moving Day

Establish legal residency and update driver’s licenses and vehicle registrations. Check with your state agencies to establish legal residency for tax and voting purposes. To apply for a new driver’s license most states have online appointment scheduling. You’ll typically need your current license, proof of residence and your social security card to get a new license. Don’t forget to register your vehicle and transfer your car insurance.

Summary

Moving is never easy and you’ll probably have the occasional minor setback, but it makes sense to have a plan. If you use these suggestions, with modifications for your personal situation, this adventure will go as smoothly as possible. Before you know it, the move will be a distant memory and you’ll be enjoying your new home.

Self Storage As An Option for Business Owners

Wed, 23 Mar 2022 22:09:45 GMT

Self Storage As An Option for Business Owners

With commercial office space becoming increasingly more expensive, small business owners are exploring other options. Working from home is becoming a popular alternative, and some business owners are looking at using self storage for business purposes.

In theory, using your self storage unit as an office or a workshop sounds like a great idea. Overhead is low and you can rent the right-sized space for your needs. Nevertheless, in most cases, using your storage unit for these purposes is not permitted.

Setting up your desk, laptop, and other office equipment isn’t generally a legal option. There are, however, some facilities that offer designated retail and office space available, enabling businesses to operate legally. These spaces are generally outfitted with restrooms and conference rooms. In some cases that may include parking for tenants as well as their customers. Here at Trusted Self Storage, a number of our facilities feature office space.

All things considered, traditional storage units, are very useful to business owners. It’s an inexpensive option for storing business supplies, office equipment, and inventory. Even important documents can be carefully packed and placed in your storage unit.

Self storage gives you the ability to scale your business. With flexible month-to-month lease terms, it’s easy to increase your space if your business is growing rapidly. On the other hand, if your business is seasonal or you have a temporary downturn, you can save money by decreasing your space for a short time. This kind of flexibility is extremely beneficial in managing day-to-day operations.

A Sensible Option: Self Storage for Business Owners

You’re not permitted to conduct business inside a traditional storage unit. These spaces are limited to storage and order fulfillment only. For a complete description of what is permissible in your storage unit, be sure to refer to your lease, and don’t attempt any of the following activities inside your unit until you talk to the manager.

Meeting customers and conducting sales out of the unit.
Installing telephones, computers, or other office equipment and electronics inside the unit.
Adding wiring and electrical outlets beyond what is currently in the unit.
Operating power tools or other machinery in the unit.

As mentioned above, storage units can be advantageous to certain business owners. Here are a few examples of businesses that can benefit from using a self storage unit.

Examples of Self Storage for Business Owners

Landscapers or Contractors

Landscapers and contractors use items that are bulky and irregularly shaped. Lawnmowers, leaf blowers, spreaders, circular saws, wood, and drills take up a lot of room in a garage or trailer. Using a self storage unit for these items keeps them organized and out of your way. With 365-day access at most storage facilities, it’s easy to drop off and pick up on a convenient schedule.

Contractors have the added problem of heavy-duty vehicles like backhoes and huge trucks. Instead of appropriating the limited space in their business parking areas to these vehicles, they can store this equipment securely at the same facility where they store their tools and supplies. Moving these vehicles away from their business will upgrade their curb appeal and provide more parking space for customers.

Independent Publishers

Book dealers and independent publishers handle mountains of magazines, pamphlets, brochures, and books. A self-storage unit is a perfect place for an independent publisher or dealer to store inventory and supplies. To maintain books and printed materials in good condition, a climate-controlled storage unit is safer than a damp garage or the trunk of a car. If the publisher rents from a facility with delivery acceptance services, products can be directly shipped to the storage unit without the owner having to be present.

Service Professionals

Multiple storage units spread out across various locations can be an important convenience for service and maintenance professionals. For example, a cleaning service that has customers over a wide area would benefit from having supplies and equipment in convenient locations rather than having to drive to one central facility. Renting storage is more affordable for these businesses than larger commercial buildings.

Restaurants and Catering

These types of businesses deal with an overabundance of supplies and equipment. Spare china and glassware, tables and chairs for special events, linens, and appliances can use a lot of space. These businesses need to devote every square foot to cooking and dining in order to increase profits.

Retail and eCommerce

Whether a business is brick and mortar with limited space or a store that is entirely online, self storage is a perfect solution. Inventory, marketing materials, and supplies should be kept in a climate-controlled unit to prevent damage and deterioration.

Takeaway

Self storage is far more versatile than you would imagine. These are only a few of the businesses that could benefit from using a self storage unit, and there are many more. If you own a business that is taking over space in your home or your office, explore the self storage option today.

Only Belongings Should Live in Self Storage Units – Don’t Allow the Homeless to Live in Yours

Wed, 23 Feb 2022 22:08:22 GMT

Only Belongings Should Live in Self Storage Units – Don’t Allow the Homeless to Live in Yours

Self Storage is for Storage, Not Living

A self storage unit is meant to store the overflow from your home, your seasonal decorations, or that clutter that you’re not yet ready to discard. It’s not meant as a temporary home for the homeless or their animals. The primary obligation of a self storage facility is to its tenants. Letting people live in a unit is dangerous, irresponsible, and also illegal.

People have started fires, been injured, and destroyed the belongings of legitimate tenants. Homelessness is heartbreaking on many levels; but, if people want help, there is plenty available. Unfortunately, their situation is not your problem nor the problem of your paying tenants.

The issue of the homeless trying to find shelter in abandoned buildings as well as self storage units is especially prevalent during the winter months and has been magnified by COVID-19. According to the U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development’s 2020 Annual Homeless Assessment Report, “580,466 people experienced homelessness in the United States on a single night in 2020, an increase of 12,751 people, or 2.2 percent, from 2019.”

All of these people need a place to sleep, and, not all, but some of them can be menacing. As a self storage operator, there may be a time that you have to deal with people illegally living in your units. Be proactive and take steps to make sure that only your tenants’ personal belongings are “living” in your self storage units.

Take Steps to Keep Your Self Storage Units From Becoming Homes

Consistently Maintain Security Standards

Keep an up-to-date gate log and check video recordings against your log. Do regular walk-throughs of the property, and inspect storage units on a consistent schedule. People who are planning to live in a unit will be deterred by your watchfulness.

Be Suspicious

Teach your managers to “trust their gut” by watching for unusual activity. People who have been living on the street for the long term can be manipulative. If a manager finds people living in a unit, they should immediately call the police (see below). People living in storage units need to be evicted immediately, or both the tenant and the owner could face criminal charges. If children are involved, the consequences will be even more serious. If one of your tenants reports suspicious activity, take it seriously.

Keep Detailed Records and Approach with Caution

Never approach anyone alone. Always call the police. Sadly, many of these people may be under the influence of drugs or alcohol or mentally ill and can become aggressive or violent.
Keep consistently detailed records. The police will require security footage, gate log records, keypad activity, manager-on-duty records, payment history, and more. This material will be invaluable if the tenant who is renting the unit takes legal action against the facility.
If you’re in an area where this occurs frequently, take extra precautions by increasing security and fostering a good relationship with the police.

Lease Agreements should be Unambiguous

There should be no room for misunderstanding. Your lease agreement should be unquestionably clear on your rules against living in a unit. If your property is in a city with a serious homelessness problem, you should review this information in detail with every new tenant. You can’t be sure of people’s intentions, and when people are desperate they don’t always act in their own best interest or anyone else’s.

Don’t Let Compassion Override Common Sense

We all feel compassion for people who are forced into a situation that leaves them without a place to live. It’s sad and frustrating because the people who truly need help are overshadowed by the people who have criminal intent. This problem has to be dealt with on a systemic basis. The homeless need the right people and resources to help them overcome these problems. Letting the homeless reside in your storage facility is not compassionate. It’s enabling behavior that pushes them a little further on their downhill spiral, and it’s unjust to your paying tenants.

Takeaway

If your facility is in an area with a critical homelessness problem and you want to help, there are countless non-profit organizations that would welcome your time and financial contributions. Here is a shortlist of other ways to help. If you’re still feeling overwhelmed, contact us to discuss our third-party management services.

Make cards with the contact information of nearby shelters and offer them to any homeless people that you may find in or around your facility.
Collect hygiene supplies and clothing, especially socks, at your facility and donate to a local shelter.
Volunteer to help at a local homeless shelter. You may have a skill that they need.
Fundraise with social media and legitimate crowdfunding sites. Don’t underestimate the power of a community bake sale.
Don’t forget youth homelessness. Unaccompanied youth experience homelessness on a different level than adults, and there are specific services available for their needs.

Minimalist Ideas for 2022 New Year’s Resolutions: Self Storage Can Help

Fri, 28 Jan 2022 22:07:00 GMT

Minimalist Ideas for 2022 New Year’s Resolutions: Self Storage Can Help

Minimalism is nothing new. It’s been around for a while but didn’t become mainstream until the 20th century. It’s not for everyone, but there are people who crave the simplicity of this type of life and like the idea of “less is more.” Here at Trusted, we have compiled our minimalist ideas for 2022.

One thing to keep in mind is that the minimalist lifestyle means different things to different people. It’s about more than getting rid of “things.” “Minimalism is the intentional choice to live with less,” Stephanie Seferian, the host of The Sustainable Minimalists podcast, explains. “For example, while I keep my home and life clutter-free, I apply minimalism to my social calendar too as I find joy in doing less. The result is more free time to do the things I truly love with the people I love being around.”

In theory, getting rid of things that you don’t need and never use along with committing to fewer social obligations sounds great. Oftentimes, though, that is easier said than done, especially if you have a family. As with anything, it’s all about balance, and you have to find yours.

In any case, whether you’re all in with the minimalistic approach or you just want to simplify your lifestyle a bit, here are a few New Year’s resolutions (or maybe we should call them goals) to get you started.

Minimalist Ideas for 2022 New Year’s Resolutions

Keep your resolutions simple and achievable. You can make big lifestyle changes with small, actionable goals.

Lease a Self Storage Unit

Before you begin using these resolutions, the one action that will help no matter how you approach the New Year is leasing a self storage unit. At Trusted Self Storage, we have a variety of shapes and sizes of self storage units that will be the perfect fit for your decluttering needs. There are no rules. You don’t have to dispose of even one item before you give yourself time to think about what you need in your life and what you don’t. Take your time and revisit your items when you’ve made a decision. As long as your belongings are in a convenient, secure self storage unit, you have no worries and you can focus on a less complicated life.

Be Mindful With Decluttering

Minimalism is not about having a race to see who can get rid of the most stuff, and it’s not about lowering your standards or mindlessly discarding things because you’re on a decluttering high. The best thing for you to do is approach decluttering mindfully. Think about what you truly don’t use and what you might need in the future. Give some thought to whom you’re donating your belongings. Contrary to the Kon-Mari method, everything in your life doesn’t have to spark joy to be useful.

Be Intentional With Your Purchases

How do you become an intentional shopper?

When you’re considering a purchase, ask yourself the following questions

How long do you have to work to pay for this item?
Instead of instant gratification, can you possibly wait until it’s on sale?
If this item isn’t on sale, would you still pay the full price?

If you do this regularly, you’ll find that there are some things you’ll stop buying for good.

Understand Your Spending Habits

A good way to get to know your spending habits is with a no-spend challenge. You can do it for a month, a week, or even just a weekend. If you want to take a deep dive into your spending, try it for a year. This challenge, of course, does not include necessities like food and utilities. We’re talking about travel, clothing, dining out, shoes, and the like. For detailed challenge rules, read 10 Tips to Crush Your Challenge and Save More Money.

Declutter Your Workspace

Nothing makes it harder to begin a task than looking at your workspace and feeling overwhelmed with documents, useless supplies, and dirty coffee cups. Clean and reorganize your desk and then move on to the rest of your workspace. A fresh start will not only declutter your space but your mind, and you’ll be recharged, effective, and efficient.

Make Self-Care a Priority

The New Year is a new beginning and an opportune time to prioritize your mental and physical health. If you don’t take care of yourself, no one else is going to do it for you. You can’t move forward if you’re feeling fatigued or depressed. Incorporate a self-care routine into your daily activities. Start a regular exercise routine, even if it’s only taking a walk during your lunch break. If you have a hobby that you love, schedule it into your week. Don’t worry if one of your resolutions is to be more intentional with your spending. Self-care is a spending priority. You have to do the things that make you feel happy, and you have to love yourself before you can love others. Go and enjoy that spa day!

Takeaway

Minimalism isn’t solely about getting rid of everything in your life that doesn’t make you do happy dances. My washer and dryer don’t make me want to tap dance, but I certainly don’t want to find a stream and beat my clothes over rocks. Equally boring is my toaster, but I like toast on occasion. If I discarded everything in my home that doesn’t spark joy, the first thing to go would be my husband’s golf clubs. Well, they do make him happy, so I guess they can stay. What I’m getting at is that even the most committed minimalist should take a minute to think about how their life will be affected if they get rid of the wrong items. It’s not a race, it’s a journey.

Self Storage: A Cozy Home for Your Holiday Decorations

Wed, 22 Dec 2021 22:05:51 GMT

Self Storage: A Cozy Home for Your Holiday Decorations

Yes, I know that you haven’t even gotten through the chaos of Christmas yet, but it’s never too early to think about where you’re going to keep those items safe until next year. You may be able to find a New Year’s special price on the perfect-sized storage unit for your needs. With month-to-month leasing, you won’t have to make a long-term commitment, and your treasures will be safe and protected.

As a matter of fact, we’ve gathered some tips and tricks to help you store your decorations and keep them in perfect condition for years to come.

Give Your Holiday Decorations a Cozy Home

Before you start packing your decorations into either the very expensive storage containers from Target or Wayfair or the leftover egg cartons and disposable coffee cups from your garbage, you need to think about where you’re going to store these items. If you’re anything like me, you have enough decorations to transform the entire neighborhood into a Christmas wonderland. You need a solution, and you need it before the Christmas ornaments find a cold and dreary home in your garage, and your cars are stuck out in the driveway all year.

What you need is a self-storage unit, preferably a convenient, secure, climate-controlled storage unit. Here at Trusted Self Storage, these units are available in a variety of sizes that are suitable for large or small Christmas trees and all of your other seasonal items. You can add pegboards to the walls for hanging your wreaths and garlands and shelving for plastic ornament boxes (or leftover egg cartons) and Christmas linens. With climate-controlled storage, you won’t find a pool of hardened wax that used to be a candle or a moldy piece of fabric that was once a treasured heirloom.

Tips to Prepare Your Decorations for Their Temporary Home

Take Pictures

Did you ever begin your Christmas decorating, suddenly realizing that you can’t remember which decorations you used on the mantel or which centerpiece you used on the dining room table? As you age, this will happen. Before you remove those decorations for storage, take pictures for future reference. Mobile devices make it so easy to take photos. Add a few selfies before you store them; memories of the bags under your eyes are precious.

Don’t Break the Ornaments

In many families, Christmas ornaments are irreplaceable treasures. They represent life events, travel, and tradition. Many were created with little hands out of construction paper, glue, and glitter. Some are given as special gifts. Fortunately, you can find endless options in boxes and containers made specifically to protect fragile ornaments. They’re available at Wayfair, Home Depot, and At Home, just to name a few. Remember to leave the hangers on the ornaments, so that you don’t have to make a trip to the store in the middle of next year’s decorating.

Keep Your Christmas Tree for a Lifetime

Even though artificial trees are quite durable, storing your tree in its original box is not the best idea. With each passing year, the box will deteriorate, making it prone to insect (and deranged squirrel) infestation, and the tree will not look as nice if it has to be jammed into the box and reshaped every year. There are several different tree storage container options that will protect your tree and keep it in great shape. Climate-controlled storage is perfect for keeping your tree in pristine condition. This is especially important if you have a frosted or flocked tree; they don’t do well in extreme temperatures. Actually, they make a mess at any temperature.

Maintain your Wreaths and Garlands

As with all your other Christmas paraphernalia, there are numerous options for wreath and garland storage. Look for sturdy containers that will preserve the shape of these items and protect any decorative bows and ornaments. They can also be hung from hooks on a pegboard in your storage unit. For extra protection, you can use bags specifically for wreaths and garlands or you can save money by using lightweight dry cleaning bags.

Keep Your Christmas Lights Untangled

Clark Griswold should not be your “go-to” example for Christmas light storage. Think “organization.” The first thing you need to do is to dispose of any lights that are damaged or not working properly. Then, you need to avoid the tangled mess of previous years by wrapping your lights around storage reels, which can be found at the above-mentioned retail stores. When you’re finished organizing the lights, place them in a large plastic storage bin along with the necessary extension cords. Don’t forget to take pictures as a guide to next year’s light design.

Keep Your Christmas Linens Crisp and New Looking

Be sure that your Christmas table linens, bed linens, and towels are clean prior to storage. Stains can oxidize over time and be impossible to remove, so don’t be lazy and store them with wine and gravy stains. Don’t wrap linens in tissue, newsprint, or cardboard as these materials can release gasses that will turn your fabric yellow. Plastic can also damage the fabric, and hangars can cause creases that are hard to iron out. If you have the space, you can store these items on an extra shelf in your linen closet. A better option is a suitcase that you no longer use. Fill it with linens and keep it in a climate-controlled environment to prevent damage.

Don’t Let Your Candles Become Misshapen Globs of Wax

Wrap candles in old socks or cellophane to prevent scratching and color transfer. Do not use plastic wrap or wax paper as these can stick to your candles. After you finish wrapping, store them in a box or crate, even your ornament storage boxes will work. Be sure that they are in a climate-controlled area self storage unit. Unless, of course, you like misshapen globs of wax.

Organize

It goes without saying that you should store your boxes strategically and with labels. Not only should each label show a detailed content list, but they should be numbered and stored in the order in which you want to open them.

Takeaway

Storing your decorations the right way is tedious and time-consuming; but, when next year rolls around, you’ll be happy to find everything organized and in perfect condition, just as if Martha Steward and Marie Kondo worked together. Then, you can start the process over again. Merry Christmas!

Do You Have a Favorite Type of Christmas Tree? – Use Self Storage Either Way

Tue, 23 Nov 2021 22:04:42 GMT

Do You Have a Favorite Type of Christmas Tree? – Use Self Storage Either Way

Does your family enjoy having a live Christmas tree in spite of the work? You drive to the tree lot, bundled in your Christmas sweaters, spend hours picking the best tree, tie it to the car and bring it home. Before you set it up, everyone has hot cocoa and watches Christmas movies. The next day you spend hours setting up the tree and decorating.

Or, are you more of an artificial tree family who likes to drive to the big box store (still bundled in your Christmas sweaters); pick your tree from the endless array of shapes, sizes, and colors; shove the box into the minivan, drive home singing carols, open the box, stand up the tree, decorate it, and then have hot cocoa and watch Christmas movies. The stories have identical endings, but one involves a bit more work.

Before you decide exactly what type of tree is for you, let’s take a dive into a little bit of Christmas tree background.

Christmas Tree History

Christians began the tradition of bringing live evergreens into their homes to decorate in the 16th century. This custom wasn’t recorded in the U.S. until the 1830s when German settlers in Pennsylvania decorated trees in their homes for the holidays. Decorated Christmas trees are still a well-loved tradition, and play a very special role in the holiday season.

Fun fact: The first artificial Christmas tree in the U. S. was made in the 1930s by Addis Brush, a company that was in the business of making toilet brushes. The first fake trees were actually huge green toilet brushes!

Now that you know this reality, every time you clean your toilet, you’ll think of Christmas!

Live Christmas Tree Pros and Cons

Pros

Support a Farmer: When you purchase a live tree, you support a U.S. farmer. According to the National Christmas Tree Association (NCTA), there are over 15,000 tree farms located in all 50 states, employing over 100,000 people.
Help the Environment: The NCTA states that a live tree grows approximately seven years before being large enough to cut down. That’s seven years of preserving green space, scrubbing the air of carbon dioxide, and providing homes for wildlife. When a tree is cut, one to three seedlings are planted in its place.
Make Memories: Whether you take your family to a Christmas tree farm or the local tree lot, you’re making memories, relieving stress, and having fun. Santa may be there for the kiddos, and you can take advantage of other holiday festivities that are frequently available at the tree farm or lot.

Cons

Allergic Reactions: Live trees can cause allergic reactions for some people: itchy watery eyes, sinus congestion, sneezing, coughing, and shortness of breath. If a live tree is the only option that will make you happy, you can reduce the allergens by shaking out as much debris as possible before taking it into the house. If you don’t mind extra work, you can hose down the tree and let it dry overnight before bringing it to the house.
Fire Hazard: If you don’t keep your tree thoroughly watered, it can become a fire hazard. Keep it away from the fireplace, candles, and heating vents. Ensure that your holiday lights have no exposed wires or faulty bulbs.
Live Trees Mean Extra Effort: They don’t come pre-lit or packed into a convenient cardboard box. They’re more difficult to set up than an artificial tree, and they occasionally have empty spaces that need to be camouflaged and oddly shaped limbs that need to be trimmed. As they age, they drop needles all over the floor and they eventually have to be discarded, although this usually involves only getting it to the curb for trash pickup.

Artificial Tree Pros and Cons

Pros

Artificial Trees Mean Less Work: You don’t have to water them, many are pre-lit, and you don’t have to worry about dried-up needles in your carpet.
Less Expensive: In the long run, artificial trees are less expensive because they are typically kept long enough to pay for themselves. In fact, with proper care, they can last a lifetime. The cost for live trees has been increasing steadily, and the number of registered tree farms has decreased in some states.
Match Your Style: If you want a tree that’s tailored to your taste, with accessories to match, an artificial tree is for you. They are available in a broad range of types and sizes and have garlands, wreaths, door swags, and many other attractive add-ons to match.
Easily Packed Away in Self Storage: An artificial tree can be easily packed up at the end of the season and placed in your safe, secure storage unit. For more information read Self Storage: How to Enjoy Packing Up Your Christmas Decorations.

Cons

Artificial Trees are Unhealthy: Artificial trees are made with polyvinyl chloride (PVC) plastic, aluminum, and steel. PVC contains harmful chemicals like lead, arsenic, and phthalates. It’s nearly impossible to know which chemicals your tree contains because of minimal oversight.
Not Really Good for the Environment: People have the misconception that chopping down a live tree is bad for the environment, but artificial trees leave a huge carbon footprint. They’re produced in factories; travel by ship, plane, and truck to retail stores; and they’re packed in cardboard boxes. One artificial tree adds about 100 pounds of carbon dioxide to the atmosphere.
Can Be a Fire Hazard: Over time, an artificial tree that has become dusty can be a fire hazard. Even though manufacturers spray artificial trees with fire retardants, they can still ignite.
Imported: According to the U.S. Commerce Department, 85% of artificial trees are imported from China.

Conclusion

Artificial trees are less expensive over time than live trees, and they require much less effort. However, they do contain harmful chemicals, and they don’t evoke the sweet memories of that search for the perfect tree and the joy that it brings on Christmas day.

How are Climate-and-Humidity-Controlled Self Storage Different

Wed, 27 Oct 2021 22:02:23 GMT

How are Climate-and-Humidity-Controlled Self Storage Different

If you’re getting ready to store valuable or temperature-sensitive items, it’s a good idea to consider climate- and humidity-controlled self storage. Do you understand the difference between the two, or are you looking for advice on the benefits of these types of storage. Read the following information to learn more about humidity- and climate-controlled self storage.

Standard self storage units are sufficient for most household and business items, but your temperature-sensitive and irreplaceable goods need the added protection of climate- or humidity-controlled storage.

If you collect valuable artwork or antiques or just want to store furniture, photographs, and electronics, you need climate-controlled self storage. The consistent temperatures of a climate-controlled storage unit will protect your belongings from damage and deterioration.

Another option to consider is humidity-controlled self storage. Humidity-controlled storage adjusts the humidity of the air inside your space to maintain safe levels of moisture regardless of temperature fluctuations. This type of storage reduces the chances of mold, mildew, rust, and rot.

Check out the following information so that you recognize the difference between climate- and humidity-controlled storage.

Climate- and Humidity-Controlled Storage: What’s the Difference

The phrase “climate control” is one of the most confusing subjects in the self-storage industry. Climate control should manage both temperature and humidity within a narrow range, but in some cases, only temperatures are controlled and humidity levels are ignored.

Climate-Controlled Storage

Climate-controlled storage is the more familiar of the two options. Climate-controlled storage units are typically kept between 55 and 85 degrees Fahrenheit with a base humidity of 55 percent. There are no set industry standards for climate-controlled storage. Always ask facility operators for their specific temperature and climate-control standards. They should be able to explain what they do to maintain these standards and give you this information in writing.

Look for a facility that offers climate monitoring. The temperature and humidity should be continually monitored to verify that settings remain consistent. Ask the manager if they use generator backup in case of a lengthy power outage.
It’s not completely impossible, but it is rare to find climate control in a drive-up, outdoor unit. If this type of unit is advertised as climate-controlled, it’s more likely that it is simply heated or cooled to some degree. This is not true climate control.
Always read your rental agreement carefully. Storage facilities aren’t responsible for the items that you store. No facility will give you a “guarantee” that truly covers your belongings, so it’s up to you to insure your stored items. If you have a standard homeowners or renters insurance policy, it’s likely that you have off-premises coverage. Talk to your insurance agent to verify your coverage. Additionally, you can check to see whether your facility offers a tenant protection plan. This is not insurance, but another layer of protection for your belongings. Ask you facility manager for details.

To prevent damage and deterioration, items that should be kept in climate controlled storage include:

Antiques
Artwork
Documents
Electronics
Furniture
Photographs

Humidity Controlled Storage

Humidity control is a type of storage where the humidity is managed with an air conditioner or dehumidifier installed in the building. Generally, the humidity levels are kept around 55 percent, however, this varies based on the facility. The property manager should be happy to provide you with details.

Items that should be stored in a humidity-controlled unit include:

Clothing
Delicate Paper Items
Fabrics
Instruments
Metals
Wine

Which Option is the Best Fit for My Needs

Self storage facilities will frequently offer both climate- and humidity-controlled units. These spaces use high-quality HVAC systems. The units are often advertised as climate-controlled storage. It’s important to ask the manager whether or not the space is both climate- and humidity-controlled.

Having both climate- and humidity-controlled storage prevents a variety of problems. Mold, mildew, and rotting are can be stopped. Valuable artwork, musical instruments, and wine, as well as many of your prized possessions need the protection of both climate and humidity control.

When you’re trying to decide which type of storage is best for your needs, consider several factors. Are you storing valuable or sentimental items that are expensive, or even impossible, to replace? Are you looking at short- or long-term storage/ If you’ll be using self storage for only a month or two, the extra expense of temperature and humidity control may not be worth it. It’s also important to consider the climate of your storage location.

Summary

Now that you have a better understanding of the similarities and differences of climate- and humidity-controlled storage, you can make an informed decision. In most cases, the manager of the facility can guide you in the right direction as far as the type of storage that suits your requirements.

How to Keep Your Bike in Top Condition in Self Storage

Fri, 24 Sep 2021 22:00:55 GMT

How to Keep Your Bike in Top Condition in Self Storage

Biking or cycling is a fun and healthy hobby to enjoy during the warmer weather. It’s great exercise and it gets you outdoors to enjoy the beauty and serenity of nature. If you live in and around the city, biking can be a practical and money-saving way to get you to your favorite hot spots. On the other hand, for those who truly enjoy taking part in a sport, biking is more than transportation or exercise. It’s a passion.

According to Statista, the number of cyclists/bike riders in the U.S. in 2017 was 47.5 million. As reported by the world economic forum, in America and globally, the COVID-19 pandemic suspended a number of public transport services, getting some citizens on their bikes. The end of 202o saw $6.9 billion spent on bicycles and accessories, and Q1 reports show that the trend is continuing, with Americans expected to spend $3.2 billion by year’s end.

Whatever the reason, many Americans are enjoying the trend. While you may be enjoying your bike during the warmer months, cold weather is right around the corner. It’s time to think about storage options to keep your bike free from damage or deterioration. The most practical and affordable method of keeping your bike safe and protected during the winter weather is a secure, affordable self storage facility.

Protect Your Bike in a Self Storage Unit

When you’re storing your bike for an extended period, look for a convenient, affordable self storage facility that has the amenities you need. Look for climate-controlled storage, a wide range of unit sizes, and plenty of security features. To get you started in the right direction read, How to Choose the Right Self Storage Facility for Your Needs as well as the following tips and suggestions.

Check the Bike Frame

Check your bike frame for cracks, and be sure that the frame is not bent. Look at the welded areas where the metal connects and examine the bottom bracket. These areas absorb the most stress when you’re biking and should be carefully checked. You wouldn’t want your bike to come apart while you’re enjoying a ride.

Clean Prior to Storing

Prior to storing your bike for an extended time, give it a thorough cleaning. Leftover dirt and grime will cause your bike frame to rust. Wipe down the frame, gears, and any other accessories on your bike.

Remember to clean out any bags and empty and clean water bottles. You don’t want to attract pests with leftover munchies. You’ll be glad your bike is clean and ready to ride when the warm weather returns.

Inflate the Tires

Another important step that you don’t want to miss is properly inflating your tires. If possible, use a bike rack or hook to keep your tires above ground. Tires can deflate over time. If you leave the bicycle on the ground for an extended period, you may find flat spots if the tires have not been inflated during storage. The weight of the bike can warp or distort the rims and rubber of the tires.

If you can’t use a bike rack, another good way to store your bicycle is by flipping it upside down. That way, the weight is on the handlebars and seat instead of the tires and rims.

Lubricate the Chains and Cables

Chains and cables accumulate a lot of dust and grime. To stop rust and keep your bike looking great, clean and lubricate the chains and cables. This will prevent corrosion on these sensitive components.

Remove Batteries

Any batteries should be removed prior to storing your bike. Remove batteries from backlights, headlights, and flashers. If you’re unable to remove batteries, make sure they’re fully charged before you put your bike in storage.

When It’s Time to Retrieve Your Bike From Storage

When you’re ready to take your bike out of storage, it can be tempting to get right on and take it for a spin.

No matter where you’ve been storing your bike, it’s bound to be a little dusty. Rinse it with a hose and then lightly clean it with warm soapy water and a soft brush. Be sure to thoroughly dry it. If you find any rusty spots, use WD-40 to clean them as well as possible. You’ll probably have to replace those pieces sooner or later.

Pump some air into the tires to make sure they are properly inflated and that no holes have developed. Look at the brakes and press the brake levers to be sure the pads are making contact with the rims.

Your bike may have dried out a bit while in storage. Lubricate all of the moving parts, and rub down the seat, pedals, and handlebars.

Wrapup

Don’t ruin your bike with improper storage methods. Take the time to maintain it properly and store it away from the elements. Safe, affordable self storage is the perfect solution to keep your bike in the best possible condition so that you can enjoy it for many years to come.

Self Storage for College Students – Keep it Safe

Thu, 26 Aug 2021 21:59:59 GMT

Self Storage for College Students – Keep it Safe

Every summer you move all of your college student’s furniture, books, clothes, and whatever junk they’ve accumulated to your garage, attic, basement, or spare bedroom. As exciting as it is for parents to have their kids home for the summer, the job of moving them is not fun. It’s tiring and time-consuming, and it would be nice to find a solution.

You could build a home addition; but, given the cost of education, that’s probably not your best option. Nevertheless, there actually is a great solution; a self storage unit. A safe, secure, affordable storage unit will save time, space, and your mental health.

Find the Right Self Storage Facility to Keep Your Students as Safe as Their Possessions

As shocking as this might sound, college students don’t always have the best judgment, and caution isn’t a priority. In their defense, they are super busy trying to fit some studying into their active social schedule. They just don’t have time to worry about safety and security – until something is lost or stolen. In that case, there’s a slight chance they may show some concern – and then, again, maybe not. It’s probably a good idea if you “help” them choose a storage facility.

You’ll be far more conscious of the security features and amenities of the facility than your student will. Find a safe, secure facility, not far from campus. You never know when he will decide to drive to his unit at 3:00 a.m. because he needs a book that hasn’t been opened in two months. Or she wants to wear the cute outfit that is in storage because she didn’t want her roommate to “borrow” it. A safe facility is a must.

Following are some important features to look for when you’re searching for a self storage facility.

Look for Layers of Security

A facility in a safe, convenient location
A clean and well-maintained facility
Well lit property
Perimeter fencing
Gates equipped with electronic access
Twenty-four-hour video surveillance
An indoor unit with keypad access
On-site and/or resident managers
A disc or cylinder lock that is resistant to tampering
Do Not share gate access codes with friends

Be thoughtful when choosing a storage facility, and don’t worry. There are numerous safe, clean, and secure storage facilities with plenty of amenities. You won’t have trouble finding a good one.

If you’re still not convinced that self storage is your best option, here are a few reasons that might sway your decision.

Why College Students Need Self Storage

Space: This is a big one. Dorm rooms are cramped. Self storage is a perfect solution for extra books and off-season clothing, as well as any other strange things your student may have accumulated. We prefer not to mention them.
Flexibility: Most self storage facilities offer flexible month-to-month leasing. You’ll be able to rent on your schedule without the hassle of a long-term commitment.
Travel or Study Abroad: The opportunity to travel or study in a foreign country is incredible, but what do you do with all of your stuff while you’re away? Self storage comes to the rescue again. You can find a unit with enough or as little space as you need to accommodate all of the dorm room furniture and belongings.
Security: As we’ve already mentioned, college-age students can be careless. Any items that they don’t use regularly will be far more secure in a safely locked storage unit than in their dorm, apartment, or the trunk of their car. And, as far as summer, storing furniture and valuables at a storage facility provides a level of safety not found in a locked apartment that is abandoned until school starts again.
Savings: The cost and inconvenience of moving your stuff to and from home between semesters and over the summer for four – to who knows how many – years will far exceed the cost of storage.
Fun: Instead of spending that extra time packing up and moving stuff back and forth every summer, have some quality family time. Spend a few days doing something together because your college kid will be too busy to spend much time with you for the remainder of the summer.

Takeaway

College expenses and inconveniences increase with every passing year. Why not give yourself and your student some relief when it comes to the burden of yearly packing and moving. You’ve been your child’s housekeeper, chef, chauffeur, bank, and loving parent for a long time. Do you have to be their mover and packer, too? No, you don’t. Sit back, relax, and check your self storage options.

How Your Restaurant Can Benefit from Self Storage

Fri, 30 Jul 2021 21:58:27 GMT

How Your Restaurant Can Benefit from Self Storage

It’s been a long, difficult year for restaurant owners. The pandemic and the post-pandemic environment have created unexpected challenges, and many proprietors have had to permanently close their businesses. Lengthy forced lockdowns, followed by the inability to attract employees, have added to their problems. The good news is that they were able to solve some of their issues by leasing safe, affordable self storage.

Restarauanteurs were able to protect their valuables by storing items that were particularly vulnerable to break-ins and deterioration. Secure, climate-controlled units are up to the task of protecting everything from wine and liquor to kitchen and office equipment.

Fortunately, restaurants are reopening and business is brisk. People are happy to return to the normality of spending time in their favorite bars and eateries. No one, of course, is happier than the restaurant owners themselves. They can return to the business of providing for themselves and their families and serving happy customers. Self storage, nevertheless, is still a much-needed solution for owners who have little on-site storage space.

Self Storage: A Restaurant Owner’s Solution

If you own a restaurant and haven’t yet considered the benefits of self-storage, you should consider leasing a unit. There are so many great facilities available that you may want to read How to Choose the Right Self Storage Facility for Your Needs. This article provides some tips and tricks on finding the right self storage facility for your restaurant business.

In the meantime, here are a few suggestions as to how your business can benefit from self storage.

Seasonal Furniture

If your restaurant features an outside space, you probably use it only for certain months. Being located in an area with severe winters, or uncomfortably hot, humid summers, you may benefit from storing that outdoor furniture for part of the year. You’ll get more years and more use out of furniture that’s protected from temperature extremes.

Holiday Decorations

Restaurants celebrate the holidays the same way that homeowners do – with lots of decorations. Lights, garlands, Christmas trees, and other items seem to accumulate over the years. If you cater to weddings or other large events, you’re faced with an even larger volume of decorations. When these items are not being used, it’s convenient to be able to store them away from spaces already overcrowded with restaurant supplies.

Supplies and Equipment

Speaking of restaurant supplies, most restaurants have an overflow of dishes, flatware, linens, and serving pieces that they don’t use every day. Breakable items are damaged and lost every day, so you need a sizable backup of these items. Being able to purchase in bulk when prices are low is an advantage to any restaurant owner. Self storage gives you a place to stash these things until they’re needed

Wine and Liquor

For most alcoholic beverages, including beer and various liquors, it’s crucial that the storage area be kept at an ideal temperature. When searching for a place to store your wine, look for a reputable, secure, climate-controlled facility with an appropriately sized space for the number of bottles you’re storing. If the unit is suitable for wine, your other alcoholic beverages should be safe. Spend some time discussing options with your self storage professional.

Spices, Canned Goods

Typically, self-storage facilities prohibit food storage. If you do make an arrangement to store certain items used in food prep, the best way to protect all of these items is with climate-controlled storage. You can save money by purchasing these products in bulk. When you’re packing these items for storage, be sure to use plastic crates and bins and keep them on restaurant-quality shelving above the floor.

Catering Services

If your business provides outside catering, you’ll probably want to store those supplies separately. Leasing a separate self storage unit for chafing dishes, steam table pans, crocks, and transport supplies is your best option. These items require considerable space, and you don’t want the confusion of storing them with your restaurant supplies and equipment.

Vehicle Storage

A catering service requires trucks or vans for transport. If you don’t have parking space at your restaurant or elsewhere, most self storage facilities offer either outdoor or enclosed parking. You can get details from your self storage facility manager.

Conclusion

Evaluate your business to determine whether or not self storage is a good solution for you. Most facilities offer month-to-month leasing, so you won’t have to worry about a long-term commitment. Another advantage is that self storage is scalable. If your business grows you can lease a larger unit. If you have to downsize, no problem. It’s that simple. If it looks like your restaurant can benefit from self storage, find a facility that is a good fit for your needs and discuss your options with the manager. Having secure, affordable self storage will solve your space problem and make your life a little bit less complicated.

Why You Don’t Stash Fireworks in Your Self Storage Unit

Sat, 26 Jun 2021 21:57:16 GMT

Why You Don’t Stash Fireworks in Your Self Storage Unit

After a dismal and taxing 2020, Independence Day 2021 is going to be a momentous celebration for the USA! Parades, picnics, and all kinds of special events will be in full force. It’s a given that people will be making memories and commemorating the joy of America’s freedoms with fireworks and sparklers. While you’re enjoying the festivities, please take safety precautions – not only with using but with storing your fireworks.

Please Don’t Store Your Fireworks in Your Storage Unit

When it’s time to pack up and store the patriotic decorations, sparklers, and fireworks for next year, be cautious. Please don’t stash your extra fireworks in your self storage unit.

For starters, it’s against policy to store fireworks or any other type of explosive at most self storage facilities. The possibility of an explosion is too risky, not only to your personal valuables but to the possessions of other tenants. It also creates a serious hazard to any of the staff or visitors to the facility. It’s not worth risking serious injury or damage by storing fireworks or any other flammable materials in your unit.

If you’re curious, here is a complete list of items that you are not permitted to put in self storage:

Plants
Firearms and munitions
Food and pet food
Flammables, explosives, radioactive materials
Lead paint, asbestos, urea-formaldehyde, petroleum products, or methane
Medical waste
Stolen goods
Cash (not covered by insurance)

Your fireworks are considered explosives. If you have leftover fireworks that you need to store, check the following tips.

Tips for Storing Fireworks

These tips are not guaranteed, but they can help keep you and your family safe.

Tip 1: Depending on where you live, it may not be legal to store fireworks. You should check your city or county ordinances to verify that storing leftover fireworks is permitted.

Tip 2: High temperatures do not set fireworks off. It’s okay to store them in a hot, dry environment; it’s only the heat from a match or lighter that sets them off.

Tip 3: Keep those unused fireworks in a secure place away from your home and family. The best place is a locked shed that is far away from the house. And, don’t store them near ignitable, flammable materials like oil, gasoline, water heaters, or any kind of naked flames.

Tip 4: Don’t store them in cardboard boxes. Not only will these add fuel to the fire if there is a catastrophe, but cardboard will not protect fireworks from water. The best solution is a metal storage container. Be careful not to overpack the box and crush the lower layers, ruining the fireworks for later use.

Tip 5: Do not tell your children where the fireworks are stored, and be sure that pets can’t get at them.

Tip 6: Keep a fire extinguisher near the fireworks storage area.

Tip 7: If fireworks get wet, they should be completely soaked and discarded. Fireworks cannot be dried out and used safely because they become unstable.

Tip 8: When fireworks have been stored in a manner that keeps them dry, the chemicals do not deteriorate or become unstable or dangerous. If no moisture gets into the packaging, fireworks can last 50 years and perform as if they were new.

The main thing to remember is the safety of you and your family. Follow the above tips, and you shouldn’t have any problems.

Fun Fourth of July Facts

Now that we have the serious stuff out of the way, here is a bit of fourth of July trivia from The Old Farmer’s Almanac.

July 4, 1776: Thomas Jefferson noted in his “Weather Memorandum Book” that the weather was cloudy, the temperature 76ºF.
August 2, 1776: Most people signed the Declaration of Independence. Only two men signed on July 4, 1776—John Hancock and Charles Thompson.
July 4, 1826: Both John Adams and Thomas Jefferson—signers of the Declaration of Independence who each later became president—died on the 50th anniversary of the adoption of the declaration.
July 4, 1884: The Statue of Liberty was formally presented to the United States by the people of France.
July 4, 1911: It was a hot Fourth of July in New England. All-time state records were set in Nashua, New Hampshire (106°F), and Vernon, Vermont (105°F).
July 4, 1938: Four of July became a national holiday.

Have a joyful holiday, complete with fun times and treasured memories. But, be careful with those fireworks!

Make the Most of Your Garage Sale Whether it’s at Your Home or Your Self Storage Facility

Fri, 28 May 2021 21:55:43 GMT

Make the Most of Your Garage Sale Whether it’s at Your Home or Your Self Storage Facility

Have you ever heard of Aaron LaPedis? Aaron’s mother left the seven-year old to tend her garage sale while she made lunch. The sale was moving along nicely, and merchandise was beginning to run low. A very industrious little Aaron decided to take advantage of the brisk sales. He grabbed everything that he could carry from the living room — lamps, end tables, and other small decor — and sold them.

His mother, of course, was shocked to find her furniture missing, but she probably wasn’t upset for too long. Aaron eventually turned this into a profitable enterprise by flipping items that he purchased at other garage sales. You can read all about Aaron’s rise to garage sale fame in his book, “The Garage Sale Millionaire.”

If you’re looking for a way to turn your unused stuff into cash, think about having a garage sale at home or participating in a sale at a facility where you have belongings stored. A garage sale can seem a bit overwhelming, but the following tips will help you to organize, price, and advertise your items. Do it right and you can end up with an orderly home and/or self storage unit, as well as some big bucks.

The following tips can work whether you’re participating in a self storage facility or residential garage sale.

Make the Most of Your Garage Sale

Get Organized

Clean

Diligently search your home room by room for items you don’t use or wear regularly. Don’t forget the garage, basement, attic, and shed. If you have a self-storage unit, make time to sort through those items as well. You’ll be surprised to find lots of things that you haven’t used in years (or maybe decades.

Sort

The next step is to sort your items into the ever-present, basic three categories: Keep, Sell, and Discard. Your goal is to sort and organize; get rid of the junk and find a permanent home for the keepers.

Set the Date

Friday, Saturday, and Sunday mornings are typically the most opportune times to hold your sale. That doesn’t mean you can’t think outside the box and consider a different time. There are dozens of Saturday morning garage sales, but how many do you see scheduled for a Tuesday morning? If you time your sale during early morning or late afternoon commuting hours, you will attract commuters, car-pooling parents, and anyone else looking to score a deal.

Stock up on Supplies

Buy basic pricing stickers and blank labels at your local office supply store or the dollar store. If you’re on a tight budget, pick up some masking tape and a permanent marker. Remember, if you’re participating in a self-storage garage sale, you can pick up what you need in the office.

It’s ideal to buy or borrow some stable, inexpensive shelving to display one-of-a-kind and breakable items.

Use a card table or any small table and chairs so that you have a designated place to comfortably cash people out. Another thing to consider is Venmo, a digital app that makes paying and getting paid easy and secure. If you want to use Venmo or any other digital payment app, make a note to advertise it.

Price the Merchandise

Price it Right

Don’t attach sentimental value to your item, and overprice it in the process. If you’re not sure how to price an item you can ask a friend for an objective opinion, or check current value by doing an online search. A good rule of thumb is to sell items at one quarter to one third of their original value. Most people aren’t looking to spend a great deal of money at a garage sale, so try not to price anything over $100. You’re better off selling big ticket items online. Toward the end of the sale, consider posting a “half off” sign. The goal is to get rid of your stuff!

Price Visibly

Don’t make a buyer search for a tiny sticker. Use large enough tags so that potential customers can easily see a price tag. Another option is to use colored stickers and a chart that specifies cost by color. If you do this, hang several large charts in different areas to make them convenient.

Bundle Items

Offering DVDs at 4 for $5, will get more attention than pricing them at $1 each. You can also bundle things like small kitchen gadgets, tools, or holiday decorations. Get creative.

Don’t Overprice and Expect to Haggle

Buyers will walk away from overpriced items. Garage sale shoppers like to snag a deal, but they won’t haggle over unrealistic prices. You’ll lose a sale.

Advertise

Spread the Word

Use fliers in your neighborhood and online ads. Craigslist, Nextdoor, and Close5 are good ones. Forums like GarageSaleHunter.com and Yard Sale Search are forums directed specifically to garage sale regulars, and don’t forget about garage sales groups on Facebook. As mentioned previously, if you plan on using a digital payment app like Venmo, be sure to include that information in your ad. Allowing people to pay this way is easier for them and for you.

Use Signs

Use 15 to 20 large, brightly colored signs. They should be at least 3 feet square. Keep them simple with large arrows pointing in the direction of the sale. They should be easy to see when driving and simple enough for a first grader to read.

The Big Day

Organize Your Checkout Area

There will be people who won’t use a digital payment app. Be sure to have plenty of small bills and coins on hand to make change. It’s possible that you could lose a sale over not having change readily available. Have enough plastic grocery bags and moving supply wrapping paper for fragile items. These details show your customers that you’re organized and ready to sell.

Make it Look Like a Store

Group items together: kitchen items in one area, tools in another, and clothing and accessories easy to sort through and hanging on racks. If you do have any big ticket or specialty items, place them near the street so that people know you’re selling more than mismatched dishes and outdated CDs. Reorganize throughout the day to keep things looking fresh.

Go for Appeal and Ease

Before you try to sell things, make sure they are clean and free of dust. Be sure that your shopping area doesn’t look disheveled. Borrow or rent tables so shoppers don’t have to crouch down to look at your items. If something needs batteries, insert them so that the buyer knows the items will work. Keep extension cords handy for small appliances, Christmas lights, and electronics. Place a mirror near the clothing and accessories. Making your customers feel comfortable will increase sales.

Make it a Party

Take a lesson from retail stores. They play music to encourage customers to stay longer and spend more. Make people feel welcome with bottled water, soda, lemonade, and don’t forget the cookies. Get your shoppers in a “buying” mood.

Stay Safe

If you’re taking part in a self storage garage sale, you won’t have to be as concerned about safety. In any situation, most shoppers are good people looking for a good deal. Nevertheless, you need to be practical and aware of what is going on around you. If you’re having a sale at home, keep your doors locked during the event. Don’t let anyone in your house use the bathroom, and don’t leave your cash or your young children unattended.

Wrap Up

It’s time to put these tips into action. Organization is the key so that you’re ready to go when the first customer pulls up to the curb. If you remain calm, happy, and vigilant, you’ll have a successful sale and be ready to do a victory dance at the end of the day. Remember, any left over items can go into your self-storage unit for your next sale!

How To Prepare Your Boat for Both Summer and Winter Self Storage

Thu, 27 May 2021 21:54:03 GMT

How To Prepare Your Boat for Both Summer and Winter Self Storage

Boating is the ultimate recreation for people who love the water and water sports. It’s fun, relaxing and an enjoyable family activity. However, boat maintenance and self storage takes time and energy. One of the biggest problems for boat owners, is properly storing their boat. Winter storage is critical for those living in a climate where temperatures fall below freezing.

On the other hand, storing a boat during the summer months can be important even if you’re using it only on weekends and holidays. Your boat can be permanently ruined if it’s stored improperly. Storing a boat correctly is not only necessary in the winter, but also during the summer.

Boat Storage Prep

Here are some tips to help you get your boat prepared for storage. Some extra work now will have your boat in pristine condition and waiting for you when your ready to enjoy the water.

Get Your Boat Ready for Summer Self Storage

If you use your boat only sporadically during the summer, it should be stored properly when not in use. To keep your boat in the best condition and prevent mold and mildew, consider climate-controlled storage. You don’t want to incur damage or deterioration due to high temperatures or humidity.

Here are some steps to consider for summer storage:

Keep the Trailer in Good Shape

The tires should be properly inflated, and check that the safety lights and wires are in good working condition.

Clean the Hull and Deck

Even though you’re not storing your boat for an entire season, you want it clean and free of trash and debris when you’re ready to use it again. Wash off the outside of the boat with a garden hose or sprayer.

Do a Quick Check for Damage

Check for any damage on the hull and motor. A small problem now that may lead to a large repair bill later can be corrected.

Be Sure Your Gear is Properly Stowed

All of your gear should be in good condition and correctly stored. Life jackets, fire extinguishers, first aid kits and flares should be checked for expiration dates and, if necessary, replaced.

Cover Your Boat

High temperatures and humidity are hard on a boat. When storing your boat during the summer, use a tough, plastic woven shade cover that will inhibit mold, rust, and fading.

Get Your Boat Ready for Winter Storage

It can be very costly to store your boat at the marina for the winter months or when you’re unable to use it for an extended period of time. Trying to store it at home is inconvenient and can be a security risk. It takes up space in your driveway or elsewhere on your property and is exposed to theft and vandalism.

A better solution would be to store your boat in a conventional storage unit that has sufficient space for your boat and trailer, or a secure outdoor parking area. Your jet skis, kayaks, and canoes can be stored right along with your boat. Storing with us is far less hassle for you and a safe, secure option for all your watercraft.

Follow these tips for safe winter storage:

Clean the Hull and Deck

You’ll be storing your boat for an entire season. You want it clean and free of last summer’s trash when you’re ready to put it in the water next summer.

Add a Fuel Stabilizer and Fill the Tank

Condensation can form in an empty gas tank, causing corrosion or worse if the moisture freezes. Fuel stabilizer will prevent this from happening and your fuel will be ready to go when you are.

Change the Oil

Water or acids that have gotten into your oil can corrode the engine. Change the filter and flush it out so that no water remains. Then, add new oil.

Refresh the Coolant System

Drain the current coolant, flush with water, and fill with fresh antifreeze. Make sure you’ve diluted the antifreeze to specification. This will protect your engine from freezing and corrosion.

Disconnect the Battery

Don’t allow your battery to drain over the winter. Disconnect it and top it off with distilled water. Charge it periodically to make sure it’s ready to go when you hook it back up to your boat.

Grease the Steering Mechanism

Grease the steering and control mechanisms so that they will be moving smoothly when it’s time to take the boat out again.

Remove the Drive Belts

Before storing your boat, loosen or remove the drive belts. They may crack under the stress of being kept under tension for long periods of time.

Maintain the Interior of Your Boat

If you have electronics in your boat, they are vulnerable to extreme cold and moisture. Remove them prior to storage. Leather, canvas, and any other organic fabrics should be removed to prevent mold and mildew. Empty the water tanks and run antifreeze through the pipes.

Wash and Wax the Exterior

Cover the body of your boat with wax. This will prevent rust from corroding your boat’s exterior and is particularly important if you are storing your boat outside.

Use A Cover

A cover is not merely an accessory, it is a necessity. A cover can be a significant investment, but it will protect your boat from moisture, mold, fading, cracking and animals as well as being a theft deterrent.

Here at Trusted Self Storage we can offer you a convenient, affordable, and secure facility to not only store, but protect your watercraft. Any one of our friendly, knowledgeable staff will be happy to discuss your boat storage options.

Why It’s a Good Idea to Keep Your Work Tools in Self Storage

Wed, 28 Apr 2021 21:51:28 GMT

Why It’s a Good Idea to Keep Your Work Tools in Self Storage

Do you own a few tools for your DIY projects and household chores, or are you a general contractor with an extensive collection of construction tools? Either way, it’s important that these tools are stored properly to prevent damage. Storing tools, especially power tools, in your garage or basement is not the best option. They’ll be subject to damage from temperature changes and being knocked to the floor from their shelving or pegboards.

More importantly, if you have young children, they seem to gravitate to the most dangerous items in your home. If they discover these curious looking implements, they’ll be immediately attracted to them. Unquestionably, tools are dangerous in the wrong hands. You need a solution for these costly items, and you need it yesterday. As noted above, your solution is not your garage or basement, nor is it a shed in the backyard. It’s a safe, secure self storage unit. Here at Trusted Self Storage, we can offer you everything from a 5 x 5 unit to a warehouse-sized space.

Below are some tips for storing your tools to keep them organized and in prime condition.

The Right Way to Store Power and Hand Tools in Self Storage

Choose the Right Storage Unit

Before you do anything, give some thought to choosing the right storage facility to suit your needs. If you’re going to use your tools regularly, a convenient location is important. You also need to check that it is safe and secure and the right fit for your budget.

To best protect your tools, they should be stored in a climate-controlled storage unit. Climate-controlled storage keeps a unit’s indoor temperature between 55° and 85° F, and maintains a humidity level of 55%. As a comparison, the average air conditioned home stays between 35%-45% humidity. Think of climate control as an air-conditioner, humidifier, and dehumidifier combination to sustain the proper temperature and humidity levels for specific types of items.

Before You Organize, Prepare Your Tools for Storage

Step 1: Check the manufacturer’s instructions – The best way to care for your tools and protect them from damage is to follow the manufacturer’s instructions.
Step 2: Clean your tools – The first step to preparing your tools for self storage is cleaning them. Use a soft cloth and some oil to remove any stubborn dirt. Be sure not to use soap and water, as this can cause rust.
Step 3: Use original cases – When storing your tools, store them in the cases they originally came in. These cases will have cushioning and padding to protect your tools..
Step 4: Check for damage – Discard any tools that are damaged beyond repair. This will help to keep your tool collection organized and prevent it from taking up unnecessary space.
Step 5: Power tools need extra prep – Humidity and dust can damage your power tool engines. Wipe down your tools and parts with oil to remove dirt and grime. If possible, pack these tools in their original boxes. Use protective casing over sharp edges and saws and fill any gaps in your boxes with bubble wrap or other appropriate cushioning material.

Organize for Convenience

Organize small tools in like sizes and place them in plastic bins, and place them on shelves rather than on the floor. Don’t forget to label the bins.

Another option for small tools that are used frequently is a pegboard. Home Depot has lots of good ideas for tool storage and organization.

A pegboard also works well for long-handled tools. Tie the handles together and hang them from sturdy pegboard hooks.

A mobile workbench is a great idea for your large tools. You can find the plans for the one pictured above at The Spruce. It includes hanging storage for power tools and ample space for storing large tools. Build in sufficient storage so that the top remains a clear work surface.

Keep an inventory list of all of your tools. If you have a large number of tools in bins and boxes, make a simple map of the locations of the tools in your self storage unit. Hang it on a clipboard in your unit so that you can easily locate whatever you need.

In Summary

Keeping your tools in self storage not only frees up space in your garage or basement, but keeps them from curious little hands. It sounds like a lot of effort; but, in reality, isn’t it worth a few hours to keep your tools from getting lost and your children safe? Eventually, you may be able to lease a unit with electricity and set up a work area for yourself. But, that’s a conversation for another day.

Benefits of Climate-Controlled Self Storage

Wed, 24 Mar 2021 21:49:57 GMT

Benefits of Climate-Controlled Self Storage

If you collect valuable antiques and own an envious wine collection, or just want to store upholstered furniture, photographs and electronics, you need climate-controlled self storage.

The consistent temperatures of a climate-controlled storage unit will protect your belongings from damage and deterioration.

High temperature and humidity levels can warp, crack or split wood or leather furniture. High humidity levels can create moisture in electronics, books and textiles, and this moisture leads to damaging mold and mildew. Fluctuating temperatures can permanently damage electronics, medical or pharmaceutical supplies and retail inventory.

What is Climate-Controlled Storage?

Climate-controlled storage is an additional option offered by many self-storage facilities. These units maintain a consistent temperature no matter what the season. While these options may be more expensive, they can offer peace of mind when storing certain valuables.

Climate-control keeps a unit’s indoor temperature between 55° F and 85° F and maintains a humidity level of 55%. As a comparison, the average air-conditioned home stays between 35% and 45% humidity. Think of climate control as an air-conditioner, humidifier, and dehumidifier combination to maintain the proper temperature and humidity levels for specific types of items.

Be aware that there is a difference between temperature control and climate control. Some facilities offer temperature control, which only manages the temperature. Climate control manages temperature and humidity to control moisture levels.

Climate-controlled self storage can be a lifesaver If you’re storing in an area that has extreme heat and humidity during the summer months, extreme cold during the winter, or combinations of these conditions throughout the year. To maintain your possessions in ultimate condition, climate-controlled storage is your best bet.

Ask yourself the following questions to determine whether climate-controlled storage is a good fit for you.

Question 1. Does the temperature where you’ll be storing your belongings drop below 32° F or rise above 90° F?

Question 2. Is the facility located in a climate that is subject to high humidity?

Question 3. Do any of your possessions have high monetary or sentimental value?

Question 4. Are you storing for a lengthy period of time?

Question 5. Will you be making frequent visits to your unit, in which case you’ll want comfortable conditions?

If you answered yes to three or more of these questions, you need climate-controlled storage to protect what is important to you.

What Should be Stored in Climate-Controlled Storage?

You may have inherited an antique table from a close relative. You don’t want to use it because it doesn’t blend with your contemporary look, but you certainly don’t want to dispose of it. So, you decide to store it. Against the advice of the storage facility manager, you decide to use storage that is NOT climate controlled because it is less expensive.

A year later you decide that you want to use this beautiful piece. You go to your storage unit to retrieve it and find that there is mildew on the fabric and that the wood trim has swollen and cracked. Climate-controlled storage would have prevented the damage and maintained the original condition of this piece. You can probably locate a similar item, but you can never replace the monetary and sentimental value.

The following list will give you an idea of the types of items that should be in climate-controlled storage:

Artwork and Craft Supplies
Business Documents
Electronics
Golf Clubs
Household Appliances
Leather and Upholstered Furniture
Metals
Musical Instruments
Photographs
Stamp, Coin, and Comic Book Collections
Wine
Wood and Antique Furniture
Vinyl Record Collections

Climate-controlled storage is slightly more expensive, but damaged or destroyed property can be far more costly. Why take the chance when you have an available solution. Talk to your storage professional for details.

Self Storage Warehousing Solutions

Fri, 26 Feb 2021 21:48:34 GMT

Self Storage Warehousing Solutions

Does your business have requirements that your basement, spare room, or standard size self storage units can’t handle? If you need warehouse-sized space without the warehouse-sized costs, there are self storage facilities available that can accommodate your needs.

Here at Trusted Self Storage, we have the warehouse space you need without the costs of building your own warehouse or renting a space that is larger than necessary. It’s difficult enough to control expenses when you own a business, and you never know when you’ll have to move due to expansion or other unforeseen events.

Three reasons to rent self-storage space instead of commercial warehouse space.

Commercial warehouse space is more expensive than self-storage.

Commercial warehouse space is almost always more expensive per square foot than self-storage. Specialized spaces make sense for some businesses, but whether you’re just getting started or you’ve been in business for years, you need to think about controlling expenses.

Self-storage does not require a long-term contract.

A month-to-month lease gives you the freedom to cancel at any time. You may want to relocate to a more strategic location or a different sized space.

Self-storage is scalable.

Leasing self-storage gives you the flexibility to add on as your business grows, or scale back if you face an unforeseen event, like the 2020 Covid pandemic.

Why is Warehousing Important to Your Business

When you-re choosing warehouse storage, look for a location that makes the most sense for your operations. For example, it should be easily accessible by your suppliers, with a loading dock for receiving and storing product. Another company might warehouse space in a more centralized location so that goods can be more conveniently received, shipped and distributed.

Improved Order Processing

Customers expect excellent service and timely delivery. Any problems in this area are not your customer’s concern: there yours. Warehousing provides the space to enable you to stock product and ship when customers place they’re orders. You don’t need to fulfill orders from your production facility. You can warehouse enough stock for several months, reducing delivery delays. You wouldn’t want to lose a sale because you aren’t able to fill an order.

Extra Storage

Most companies manufacture product based on anticipation of demand. You may have storage at your production site, but that space can quickly become exhausted. A warehouse space is great for storing the extra goods that customers don’t need immediately.

Monitor Seasonal Growth

A warehouse gives you the space to take advantage of consumer trends. You can scale your operations and stock up on inventory for peak Christmas and holiday shopping seasons. With self storage warehouse space, this won’t lead to major cost increases.

Risk Management

If you store your products in your warehouse, you can release them to the market when demand exceeds immediate supply and production. This way you can avoid volatile price fluctuations. For perishable products, cold storage and refrigeration can be used to avoid spoilage. Refrigeration may cost a bit more, but will be worth the savings. Another factor to consider is that your goods are insured against damage or loss due to fire or theft.

Conclusion

As a business owner, self storage warehousing is your solution. It will enable you to control expenses, provide leasing flexibility, and allow you to scale your business based on growth.

Self Storage: Start the New Year with an Organized Kitchen

Mon, 25 Jan 2021 21:46:58 GMT

Self Storage: Start the New Year with an Organized Kitchen

The Holidays are over, but the clutter is here to stay. The family is busy with school and work, but they still find plenty of time to leave disorder in their wake. If you don’t organize now, you’ll be watching the kids playing in the pool while you daydream about getting the the house organized when school starts again.

Where should you begin? Well, the most used room in every home is the kitchen. It’s the gathering place for friends, family, and messes, and that’s what makes it the best place to begin your organizing project.

Start By Leasing a Self Storage Unit

Before you get started, consider renting a self storage unit for the items that you don’t use regularly or that you may be replacing but don’t want to discard. It will be a relief to know that you don’t have to decide how to deal with duplicates and seldom used items right away. Stash them in self storage, and wait until you have time to think. For more information on renting the best unit for your needs, check How to Choose the Right Self Storage Facility for Your Needs.

Declutter Your Kitchen

Empty Cabinets and Drawers

Empty every cabinet and drawer in your kitchen, including the pantry. Place everything in front of you on tables, counters or any other space so that you can get a good view of your items. You may find a few surprises that belong in self storage (or the trash).

Discard the Junk

You’ll be surprised at how many broken or incomplete items are lurking in the back of a drawer or cabinet. You might find containers without lids, a broken hand mixer, or pans without handles. It’s time to dump that stuff and clear up some space.

Group Items into Categories

For example, group cake pans, cookie sheets and pie dishes into a “baking” category. Use separate categories for pots and pans, casseroles, serving dishes, and many other items that you keep in your kitchen. You should have a category for large serving trays, beverage dispensers, and other items that you use only when hosting a party. These items can be easily packed and placed in your self storage unit for easy access when you need them.

Say “No” to the Junk Drawer

It’s frustrating to open a drawer and find everything but the citrus zester that you’re looking for. It’s not easy to zest lemons with a screwdriver. Organize the flatware, small implements and linens with drawer separators and small divided baskets. Tools belong in a toolbox – not the kitchen.

Group Duplicates to Donate or Store

Duplicate items can really clutter up a kitchen. You might discover that you have 2 crock pots or 2 large roasting pans. You can give your duplicates to family and friends, or you can put them in self storage, where you’ll have backups for worn or broken items.

Don’t Forget the Pantry

Categorize in the pantry the same way you did for the rest of the kitchen. Separate baking ingredients; canned food; snacks; drink mixes, soft drinks, coffee, and tea; spices, and cleaning supplies. You can find appropriate sized baskets and bins on Amazon or at Target. And don’t forget The Container Store for tons of great pantry organizers.

Start Fresh

It goes without saying that before you refill your cabinets and drawers, they should be thoroughly cleaned and lined with fresh shelving paper. Some of your items may need washing before you put them back in drawers and closets.

Use Countertop Decor That Will Make You Happy

The kitchen is known as the heart of the home, but it can also give you a heart attack if you are constantly cooking and cleaning in a disorganized mess. Give your counter top a facelift that gives you a positive vibe. Use attractive containers to hold cooking utensils, trays to hold frequently used items and green plants. Whether it’s farmhouse, minimalist or traditional, give yourself a happy visual experience.

You’ll Be So Glad to Have that Self Storage Unit

Now it’s time to take that trip to your self storage unit. You’ve worked hard; you can delay decisions about what to do with duplicates, small appliances, and serving platters that you use once a year. And leave some room in that unit for the stuff from your next cleaning project now that you’re an organizational rock star. Look out Marie Kondo!

Self Storage: How to Enjoy Packing Up the Christmas Decorations

Wed, 23 Dec 2020 21:44:25 GMT

Self Storage: How to Enjoy Packing Up the Christmas Decorations

Does the title of this blog trigger your interest? Are you eagerly awaiting the happy little secret to enjoying packing up those Christmas decorations? Sorry…I lied. There is nothing that makes this job enjoyable unless you can gather about 50 friends who love you and want to help. The chances of that happening are about the same as your Christmas mess becoming a Netflix episode of “Tidying Up With Marie Kondo.”

Nobody enjoys this task. It’s tedious and lonely because no one wants to help. If you do coerce family members into helping, they suddenly remember a previous engagement or a contagious disease (Covid is perfect for this). Get used to it; it’s not going to change. Ask Alexa to play “the happiest songs for dismantling Christmas decor,” and get to it.

Before you start packing your decorations into either the very expensive storage containers from Target or Wayfair or the leftover egg cartons and disposable coffee cups from your garbage, you need to think about where you’re going to store these items. If you’re anything like me, you have enough decorations to transform the entire neighborhood into a Christmas wonderland. You need a solution, and you need it before the Christmas ornaments find a new home in your garage and the cars are stuck out in the driveway all year.

What you need is a self-storage unit, preferably a convenient, secure, climate-controlled storage unit. Here at Trusted Self Storage, these units are available in a variety of sizes that are suitable for large or small Christmas trees and all your other seasonal items. You can add pegboards to the walls for hanging your wreaths and garlands and shelving for plastic ornament boxes and Christmas linens. With climate-controlled storage, you won’t find a pool of hardened wax that used to be a candle or a moldy piece of fabric that was once the beautiful table cloth that grandma crocheted with her arthritic hands

Tips to Prepare Your Decorations for Their Temporary Home

Take Pictures of Your Decorations

Be Careful with the Christmas Ornaments

In many families, Christmas ornaments are irreplaceable treasures. They represent life events, travel, and tradition. Many were created with little hands out of construction paper, glue and glitter. Some are given as special gifts. Fortunately, you can find endless options in boxes and containers made specifically to protect fragile ornaments. They’re available in Wayfair, Home Depot, and Target, just to name a few. Remember to leave the hangers on the ornaments, so that you don’t have to make a trip to the store in the middle of next year’s decorating.

Keep Your Christmas Tree Looking New

Maintain your Wreaths and Garlands

Keep Your Christmas Lights Untangled

Clark Griswold should not be your “go to” example for Christmas light storage or design. Think “organization.” The first thing you need to do is to dispose of any lights that are damaged or not working properly. Then, you need to avoid the tangled mess of previous years by wrapping your lights around storage reels. When you’re finished organizing the lights, place them in a large plastic storage bin along with the necessary extension cords. Don’t forget to take pictures as a guide to next year’s light design.

Keep Your Christmas Linens Crisp and New Looking

Be sure that your Christmas table linens, bed linens, and towels are clean prior to storage. Stains can oxidize over time and be impossible to remove, so don’t be lazy and store them with wine and gravy stains. Don’t wrap linens in tissue, newsprint, or cardboard as these materials can release gases that will turn your fabric yellow. Plastic can also damage the fabric, and hangars can cause creases that are hard to iron out. If you have the space, you can store these items on an extra shelf in your linen closet. A better option is a suitcase that you no longer use in your storage unit. Keep in mind that these items should be stored in a climate-controlled environment to maintain their beauty and prevent further damage.

Candles Require Special Care

Wrap candles in old socks or cellophane to prevent scratching and color transfer. Do not use plastic wrap or wax paper as they can stick to your candles. After you finish wrapping, store them in a box or crate, even in your ornament storage boxes.Be sure that they are in a climate-controlled area in your home or storage unit. Unless, of course, you want melted, misshapen globs of wax.

Organize

Storing your decorations the right way is tedious and time consuming; but, when next year rolls around, you’ll be happy to find everything organized and in perfect condition, just like Marie Kondo. Then, you can start the process over again. Happy Holidays!

Have You Heard that Self Storage can be Your Black Friday Helper?

Wed, 25 Nov 2020 21:43:10 GMT

Have You Heard that Self Storage can be Your Black Friday Helper?

It’s November, and you know what that means. The holiday season is coming in for a landing. With the ease of online shopping, many of us have already begun to stash away Christmas gifts and surprises. And we all know, the earlier you start shopping, the more you buy.

When you think of the excitement on those sweet little faces at 5:00 a.m. on Christmas morning, it’s hard to resist buying everything they want!. Calm down and step away from the credit card. By noon, they’ll be playing with an empty box and sobbing with exhaustion. And you still have to navigate them through the remainder of the day with relatives and friends. Here’s an idea. Make the time leading up to this day of disorder a little bit easier by using self storage.

Give Yourself a Break – Use Self Storage to Stash the Presents

Black Friday is the shopping kickoff, followed by Cyber Monday, and every day and night thereafter until you have to find time to bake cookies, drink wine, and have one of many emotional breakdowns leading up to the big day. After all of that shopping comes the challenge of trying to find hiding places for all of those presents. It’s harder than trying to find a parking space at the mall on Christmas Eve.

You need a plan, or the stashing of gifts will become a logistical nightmare. You’ll forget where you put them; and, if you wrap them prior to hiding, you’ll absolutely forget who they’re meant for. It’s so annoying when you open the freezer and the Lightsaber Academy Interactive Battle Lightsaber falls out and breaks your toe because brain fog caused you to forget you hid it in there. But the most fun you’ll have by far is watching Aunt Karen open Cousin Sydney’s Cards Against Humanity. Cue another breakdown.

Trusted Self Storage is your seasonal helper. Rent a convenient, secure, affordable self storage unit to use as ground zero for gifts. Our small sizes are perfect. You can use inexpensive shelving to keep the gifts off the ground, and you can even add a table to use for wrapping the presents. You don’t have to worry about making a long-term commitment to rent a unit, because we have flexible month-to-month leasing.

Wrap With Friends

Better yet, if you want to save money, rent a slightly larger unit and share with friends. You not only use the space for gifts, but you can set up a wrapping station. Place a folding table with several tape dispensers and scissors in the unit. You can use it individually, or plan a wrapping party, complete with eggnog and snacks. Wrapping paper, gift bags, and ribbon can be supplied by each renter.

Choose The Right Storage Facility

If you’re going to use storage for your gifts, you need to find a facility that is secure and convenient.

Location

At this time of year, you need to think about convenience. You’ll be stopping at the unit frequently, so you’ll need a facility in your neighborhood that is close to the places where you shop and run errands.

Security

Cost is an important factor, but it shouldn’t be your only consideration. Find a reputable company with state-of-the-art security. Look for video surveillance, perimeter fencing, security locks, and electronic keypad access. You’ll also want a friendly, knowledgeable management team that is willing to answer your questions, understand your needs, and show you around the property.

Delivery

As an additional advantage, many self-storage facilities accept deliveries. You can spend a day shopping on the internet and have all of your items shipped to your storage facility: the ultimate in convenience.

Climate Control

If you live in an area that’s subject to extreme temperature fluctuations, opting for a climate-controlled unit will be better for you and your gifts. If you plan to share with friends and spend time wrapping gifts in the unit, you want to be comfortable and you want your gifts to be protected from damage and humidity.

Insurance

One last thought. Don’t forget to check with your insurance agent to verify that your gifts are covered under your homeowners’ or renters’ policy. If your policy does not cover these items, you can purchase insurance from your storage company.

You’ll be surprised at how much less stressful your life will be with a safe, comfortable hiding place for your gifts, especially if you bought one of the kids an electric ride-on car. You won’t have to store it in your neighbor’s living room for two months. Merry Christmas!

Creepy Self Storage Stories

Wed, 28 Oct 2020 21:42:15 GMT

Creepy Self Storage Stories

Self Storage seems innocent enough. When you run out of space, you rent a unit from a Trusted Self Storage location, move your belongings into the space of your choice, lock the door, and go home, comfortable in the knowledge that your possessions are safe, secure, and conveniently out of your house. For the most part that’s true, but did anyone ever tell you about the insane things that sometimes happen at those other self-storage facilities? In honor of the Halloween season, we thought you might find these spooky stories amusing and maybe a little bit scary. If you want to hear about everything from a meth lab to a chop shop being run out of a storage unit, read on.

Somewhere in a self-storage unit near you …

Looking for spare parts?

A man in Hartford, Connecticut was using two storage units for his “business.” No, I don’t mean his auto supply business; I mean his chop shop. He was dismantling stolen cars and selling the parts or using them to build new cars. This operation was discovered when a picture of a stolen car was posted on Facebook. A good Samaritan who saw the post contacted the victim and explained that he had seen the car in a storage unit. When the Sheriff opened the unit, he found several cars, along with parts and engines. An 18-year old man was later arrested. How’s that for creative vehicle storage?

Need a place to live?

We all know that a storage unit is not for storing “people.” It’s meant to be a home away from home for your belongings, not for you. You can visit your stuff, but you can’t live with it. Unfortunately, the homeless population doesn’t see it that way. Not only did a group of them break into a unit, but they weren’t happy with the chilly temperatures. When firefighters responded to an early-morning fire in a storage unit, they found that it was caused by a heating source that was placed too close to combustible items. Twenty-eight units were affected, causing a $240,000 loss in structural damage and stored items. Fortunately, there were no injuries.

Is your basement meth lab exhausting your space?

Remember Walter White’s storage unit meth lab in Breaking Bad? Well, it seems that he doesn’t have the exclusive on that idea. A man and his uncle bid $80 on an abandoned storage unit in California and ended up with boxes full of meth lab equipment. Another man was arrested in Florida when passersby noted that he was acting strangely. The owners of the property happened to be allowing local law enforcement to use the facility to train their drug-sniffing dogs. When one of the dogs became suspicious, they ran an activity log. The odd tenant at this 5 x 5 unit accessed it twelve times in one week and was always accompanied by a “lookout.” I don’t think he was checking on his vintage Barbie collection.That was the end of his meth lab and his freedom.

Is your pet part of an ugly custody battle?

During a divorce settlement, arguing over custody of pets is becoming commonplace. Pets are not children, but they are part of the family. One cold-blooded fellow took things too far. He trapped a beloved cat in a bin and stored it in a unit. The bin had no air holes, no food, and no water. There are no details as to how long the cat was kept in these conditions; I can only imagine. Not only is this an extreme way to deal with relationship issues, but it is outright animal cruelty. I hope this was reported to local police, and this heartless person was punished appropriately.

Need any spare body parts?

A former Florida assistant medical examiner enjoyed taking his work home with him, but he must have run out of space in his garage. After conducting hundreds of autopsies between 1997 and 2007, he decided to keep a few souvenirs — in his storage locker. Police say Michael Berkland stored more than 100 body parts, including brains and hearts, in his storage unit. He kept them in formaldehyde in specimen cups, trash bags, styrofoam cups and plastic containers. The worst part? Some of the containers were leaking. The body parts were found when the purchaser of the facility was cleaning out the unit. Mr. Berkland is no longer with the medical examiner’s office.

Do you know a missing person?

Mother’s instinctively protect their children, but this is over the edge. For two years, a worried California family searched for a missing relative who had mysteriously disappeared without a trace. His body was eventually discovered in a Southern California self storage unit in a freezer. He was murdered in cold blood by his ex-girlfriend’s son. The girlfriend aided her son in hiding the body in the freezer. Can you say, “Bad Moms”?

Need a place to hide a dead body?

By this time, I’m sure you’re feeling pretty creepy, but I have one more spine-chilling story. Most storage facilities try to avoid auctioning the contents of a tenant’s unit; but, if the monthly rent isn’t paid within a certain time period, the facility is within their legal rights to do so. The owners of a self storage facility in Florida contacted a family to inform them that they would be auctioning off the items in their unit due to unpaid bills. The family explained that they couldn’t do that because their grandmother’s body was still inside! When the unit was opened, the police found a blue painted coffin with the skeletal remains of a woman who had been dead approximately 17 years. The body had been properly prepared for burial, but she was never buried. It seems Page 2 of Google isn’t the only place to hide a dead body.

A certain segment of the population thinks self storage is for more than their cast off furniture. Luckily, with advances in technology, most facilities incorporate state-of-the-art security that will keep even Hannibal Lector from being able to break in or use his storage unit for, let’s say “unusual” items. If you’re considering renting a self-storage unit, choose wisely. You never know who’s watching.

How to Choose the Right Self Storage Facility for Your Needs

Wed, 23 Sep 2020 21:41:20 GMT

How to Choose the Right Self Storage Facility for Your Needs

The school year is off to its usual confusing start. Fall is a few weeks away, and family gatherings, overnight guests, celebrations, and holiday decorating are closer than you think. Look around your home. Do you have enough space for these events? Is the guest room overflowing with stuff that you have no place for, is the kitchen in need of an update, and are the main rooms crowded with too much furniture? Did you ever think about renting a storage facility as a solution to all of these problems?

The demand for self storage is high, and storage providers are working hard to meet this demand. Renting a facility is as easy as making a phone call or locating a website and clicking a “Reserve” button. There are so many great facilities available that you might need a system to help narrow down the competition.

The following tips and suggestions will help you organize your ideas, prioritize your needs, and find storage that is the best fit for you.

Find the Perfect Self Storage Solution

Understand Your Needs

Think about what you’re storing and how long you plan to store these items.

Make an inventory of all the items you plan to store.
Identify the items that you might need to access while they are in storage.
Measure and estimate the collective packing size of the items you plan to store.
Account for extra space to provide ventilation and ease of access.

Arrange your belongings for easy access. When storing items for short periods of time, it’s fine to pack everything close together. If you’re storing for a longer time, provide extra space for ventilation and for an aisle so that you can access belongings that you may need regularly.

Decide Whether You Need a Climate-Controlled Unit

Climate-controlled spaces keep the temperature and humidity within a specific range.

Whether or not you need a climate-controlled unit depends on the climate in which you’re storing your items. For example, dry climates can cause wood to crack and split, and humid climates can cause mold and mildew. Make your choice based on the value of your belongings and the cost of the unit. Climate-controlled units can be more expensive but worth the cost over time.

Think About Location

How many times will you need to visit your storage facility? If you’re going to need regular access, a convenient location is important. Be aware that a facility located in the heart of the city will be more expensive than one outside of town. If you don’t need quick access to your items, a facility farther from the city will be less costly.

Consider Size Options

Self-storage units are available in a wide range of sizes and configurations. Naturally, larger units cost more per month, so it’s a smart to have an overall idea of how much space you’ll need. You don’t want to pay for extra, unused space unless you’re planning to store more items over time. Another factor to consider is the design of the space. Some units are narrow but have a lot of vertical space; others are wider with lower ceilings. In some cases, one layout may be preferable.

Storage Facility Cost Can Vary Considerably

Because many storage facilities are independently owned, business owners have the option of setting their own prices. It’s always smart to shop around because you may be able to find a better deal by making a few phone calls. Storage companies frequently offer promotions. If your preferred facility isn’t offering any deals, it pays to ask. You can also mention a competitor’s promotion; the facility of your choice may be willing to match the deal.

Verify Security

Cost should not be your only consideration. You need a reputable company with state-of-the-art security, a variety of customer amenities, and a range of unit sizes that will be a good fit for your needs. Look for video surveillance, perimeter fencing, security locks, and electronic access. You’ll also want a knowledgeable management team that is willing to provide you with answers to your questions, a tour of the property, and a professional level of customer service.

Check Insurance

If you have homeowner’s or renter’s insurance, call your agent to verify that your stored belongings are covered under your present policy. You may find that your facility must provide specific security features in order for your items to be covered. If your policy does not cover stored items, you should be able to purchase insurance from your preferred storage Company.

Tenant Protection Plan

Some facilities offer a tenant protection plan. This plan is not insurance but a contractual agreement between the facility and the tenant, with the facility assuming limited responsibility for the tenant’s belongings while they are stored in a locked unit. In other words, operators agree to pay customers for damages to belongings up to a specified dollar amount. These plans are typically offered in several coverage options and paid for along with monthly rent. They’re inexpensive and add an extra layer of protection to already existing security systems. It’s worth a discussion with the facility manager.

Conclusion

Whatever you do, choose carefully. It’s worth the time and effort to find the facility that is your best option. Once you’ve moved your belongings into a unit, it’s highly unlikely that you’ll want to take the time and trouble to switch facilities.

Wishing for a Home Gym: Use Self Storage to Transform Your Garage

Wed, 26 Aug 2020 21:40:18 GMT

Wishing for a Home Gym: Use Self Storage to Transform Your Garage

Are you tired of crowded gyms, expensive memberships, and travel time going to and from your gym? Would you love to wake up and go to a mini-gym that is conveniently located just a few short steps from your bedroom? Why not transform a room in your house into the perfect personal workout space? If you don’t have the extra room in your home, think about your garage. You can turn it into a home gym with all of the equipment you need right at your fingertips. It may take some time and a self storage unit, but in the end you’ll be working on your strength training at home!

Read more to discover how to create a personalized version of your gym that is a perfect fit for you.

Clear it Out

Unless you’ve been cleaning it regularly, your garage has become a space for everything that you don’t want to keep in the house. Unopened boxes from your last move, Christmas decorations, craft supplies, and useless junk are taking up valuable space. This is why you need to rent a storage unit. Before you read further check out our previous article Choosing the Right Self Storage Unit.

Take everything out of the garage and place it in three groups: keep, discard, and donate. The items you’re keeping will get packed up and put in storage, and the items you’re discarding will get packed up for the trash. The items you’re donating can be placed in storage until you decide who is getting what. You’re focused on your home gym right now; self storage gives you a place to keep the donations until later.

Clean it Up

Now that you’ve emptied your space, it’s time for a deep clean. The best way to ensure that you don’t miss any dirt is to work from the top down. Start with the ceiling, move to the walls, and then down to the floor. You’ll need to dust and scrub everything before you get to the fun of making the space appealing as well as functional.

Spruce it Up

Paint the walls and ceiling an appealing, bright color and install good lighting. You want to be able to use this space at any time of day. Flooring is important; a cold, cement floor is not the most comfortable place to work out. Carpet sounds nice, but won’t last under heavy workout equipment. The best option is laminate flooring; or, if you want to spend a bit more, you could opt for jigsaw interlocking floor mats. If you choose the laminate, you’ll need to consider purchasing workout mats.

Don’t forget about ventilation. You don’t want to be exercising in uncomfortable conditions. If the garage isn’t already temperature controlled, you can look into portable units that will do the job.

Make it Entertaining

Watching TV or listening to music makes it easier to motivate yourself to work out. If it fits your budget, a wall-mounted TV with a sound system is perfect. You can use it for watching TV and listening to music. Not essential, but fun.

Equip it Properly

Purchasing the right equipment can be a challenge. Where do you begin? Think about your goals and what you want to achieve. If you’re experienced, you’re already aware of your specific needs, but where do you find the right equipment at the right price? Do you want a bike, treadmill, weights, or a freestanding punching bag? If you’re a newbie, check out the verywell fit site for help. This site explains different types of setups, cost, safety, and other handy hints.

Don’t forget about shelving or storage for your weights, kettlebells, and other small items.

Enjoy It

You’ve moved all the clutter to your storage unit, and you’re gradually finishing your home gym. Get the TV connected, fire up the sound system, and you’ll be ready to enjoy your workouts without the hassle of costs, commutes, or expensive gym clothes.

Use Self Storage to Give Yourself a Home Office Upgrade

Wed, 22 Jul 2020 21:39:29 GMT

Use Self Storage to Give Yourself a Home Office Upgrade

Working from home, once considered out of the ordinary, is now a regular occurrence. There are plenty of advantages when your commute is just a few steps from your bedroom. You save time and money, and you have far more flexibility than you would in a traditional office environment. Being able to do your job from home, however, means that you need to create a designated office space and outfit it with the must-haves that will make it a work friendly, cozy haven that you’ll enjoy every day.

Look around your home and decide on the best place to locate your office. If you have family, meaning a spouse and children of any age, you need to be able to close the door.

Working from home takes a lot of self-discipline and dedication. It’s not easy to stay motivated over the long haul without giving in to distractions and losing your drive. Nevertheless, you can have the best of both worlds with a little effort and a lot of good advice.

To make your work-from-home life easier, you need to carve out that designated office space. This does not mean finding a corner for an old card table and working with out-of-date technology and uncomfortable furniture. It means surrounding yourself with items that will delight and inspire you. You left a drab cubicle. You don’t need another one.

This is where a safe, secure self-storage unit comes into play. You need a space at home for an office. Whether you choose to make over an extra bedroom, a dreary room originally designated as office space, or a cozy attic area that’s been turned into a playroom, you need to start cleaning and make that space your own. Even though you don’t need all of this stuff right now, you don’t want to discard it because you might eventually use it. You just need a place to put it! Self storage gives you the solution to that problem – the cost effective option of being able to keep your belongings and set up your new office.

Following is a list of items that will maximize your motivation by surrounding yourself with things that make you comfortable, happy and productive.

Work-From-Home Essentials

TaoTronics LED Desk Lamp

Eye comfort is so important to productivity, and this trendy little TaoTronics lamp comes with seven brightness levels and five color modes via built-in touch controls. It’s gentle on the eyes, with a flicker-free light that brightens your space without harming your vision. It also comes with a built-in USB port to keep your phone at a full charge. It’s energy efficient and has a frosted light panel to prevent unwanted glare. All this and a very reasonable price.

Porthos Home Xenos Swivel Office Chair

For functionality as well as luxury, you can beat this swivel chair. It ranks high in understated elegance, with velvet upholstery, chrome legs, and a choice of delectable colors. You can instantly adjust the height to complement any desk so that you can sit slouch free, eliminating neck strain, frozen shoulders and backache. It turns in every direction so that you can swivel and roll yourself right over to the printer. The Porthos chair is available on Overstock at a very budget-friendly price.

TaoTronics Laptop Desk

Sometimes you just feel like working from the couch, or even in bed, but you don’t want to fall asleep and experience a sore neck or back. With this TaoTronics Laptop Desk, you can work comfortably. The height elevation adjusts from 5 levels, from 9.5 to 12.6 inches, so you can use this table on your desk or couch, as well as on the floor. The angle-adjustable table tilts at 0-, 15-, 25-, or 35 degrees. The retractable blockers keep it from falling off if you’re working on the sofa. This table even has a wrist rest to reduce strain.

Sony Noise Canceling Headphones

Don’t let your kids loud play or your neighbors construction project disturb your concentration. These Sony Noise Cancelling Headphones are comfortable, foldable, and ensure absolute concentration. Smart listening adjusts noise-canceling levels based on your activity. Touch controls easily let you control music and volume, and a single charge has up to 30 hours of battery life. Alexa is built in so you can ask for information or take calls without using your hands. The comfort and adaptability of the headphones makes them a great addition to your walking breaks.

Dell UntraSharp 24-Inch Screen Monitor

If you need a large, clear display for spreadsheets and design work, boasting a 16:10 aspect ratio, 2910 x 1200 resolution and ultra-wide, 178 x 178 degree viewing angle, the Dell UltraSharp 24-inch Screen Monitor is for you. You can upgrade your setup by connecting with another monitor thanks to the thin 6.9mm bezel that allows “borderless”viewing. This monitor can swivel and pivot depending on your needs and you can also connect other USB devices for convenient charging.

ComfiLife Gel Enhanced Seat Cushion

Whether you’re using a conventional office chair or a bar stool to do your work, you need comfortable seating to prevent lower back or other aches and pains. The ergonomic design of the ComfiLife Gel Enhanced Seat Cushion provides extra support and helps reduce pressure on your tailbone. And, It’s versatility allows you to take it from your desk chair to your car or airplane.

Work From Home Delights

Indoor Plants from The Sill

Though not essential to your home office, plants can relieve stress, elevate your mood, and foster a happier work environment. The Sill, an online plant delivery company, offers a wide variety of indoor plant options. Their website is perfect for plant “beginners” and walks you through finding the best plant for your needs and how to care for it.

InnoGear Aromatherapy Essential Oil Diffuser

Enjoy relaxing scents while you work with the InnoGear Aromatherapy Essential Oil Diffuser. The compact size and two cool misting modes make this diffuser a pleasant addition to your home office. You can set it to mist every 30 seconds (it will last 6-8 hours), or mist continuously (lasting 3-4 hours). The relaxing scents are calming and create instant fragrance. You don’t have to worry because it has a waterless auto-off to prevent overheating.

West Elm Cotton Knit Throw

Whether you’re going through a mid-winter cold spell or a sizzling summer heat wave with cranked up air conditioning, the West Elm Cotton Knit Throw is a comfy, cozy addition to take off the chill in your office space. Sitting at your desk for several hours can make you feel frosty, and this cozy throw will not only add a touch of style to your office, but will come in handy to take off the chill. It’s 100% cotton, machine washable, and comes in eight pretty colors.

Don’t Forget that Your “The Boss” of Your Office

Unlike the conventional office where management makes the rules, you get to make the rules in this office. You can paint or wallpaper in your favorite colors, and hang paintings, posters, or family photos. Use your own personal touches and creativity to make it your space. You’re going to be spending a lot of time in this room, and you want to look forward to the experience of working at home. Have fun with it, and enjoy everything that comes with being able to work in your own personal space.

Give Your Home Rental Business a Boost with Self Storage

Wed, 08 Jul 2020 21:38:18 GMT

Give Your Home Rental Business a Boost with Self Storage

The summer months, traditional family vacation time, are here. Short-term vacation home rentals are growing in popularity because prospective guests recognize the obvious: a single family home rental offers far more space than a small hotel room or even a suite, especially if you have children. If your vacationing with the entire extended family, a large home rental is less expensive than a resort, offers more privacy than a hotel, and provides a more comfortable experience than conventional accommodations.

Most people are familiar with Airbnb, VRBO, and any of the other online short-term property rental sites. If you aren’t familiar with this concept, property rental sites enable hosts to list properties online for viewing by prospective vacationers. Online listing also enables a secure payment platform for the benefit of both guests and hosts. If you’re interested in making some extra income, this can turn into a profitable business venture.

Where do I start?

The first step to becoming a short-term property rental host is to register your property by submitting photos and descriptions of your rental space. Travelers who are looking for accommodations in your area can view these listed properties using criteria like availability, number of bedrooms, price, and amenities to refine their search. Prior to booking through the online service, a guest can contact the property owner.

How does self storage fit into the picture?

Travelers are looking for a welcoming space that they can quickly settle into. They want to make it their own, even for the short time that they are renting. If you want your rental to be more welcoming, you need to depersonalize and declutter. This is where a self-storage unit becomes your ideal solution. A self-storage space will give you the perfect place to store valuables, personal mementos, bulky furniture, and anything you guests won’t need during their stay.

Storing items like family photos, books, and memorabilia will not only ensure the safety of these items and provide a more welcoming atmosphere, but it will help to make the photographs of your rental more appealing to prospective guests. You’ll want to make your space look sleek and appealing, because the way the property appears in photographs has a huge influence on your number of bookings.

Self storage for your home rental business may be tax deductible.

Renting a self-storage unit for your home rental business may also provide you with a tax benefit. If you want more bookings and more income, using self storage to tidy up your space is a necessary business expense. The IRS generally allows business deductions if they are ordinary and necessary. Be sure to keep careful records and consult your CPA.

Be cautious when you choose your investment property. Look for a secure, dependable, affordable facility that has flexible leasing and 24/7 access. The home rental business can be a serious source of extra income. Do your research to determine if it works for you. If it does, go for it!

Pack Your Moving Truck for Safety and Convenience

Wed, 24 Jun 2020 21:37:26 GMT

Pack Your Moving Truck for Safety and Convenience

If you’re moving and you’ve decided for one reason or another to DIY, understanding how to maximize space in your truck is a must. You want to make as few trips as possible. If you’re local, you can handle multiple loads; but, if this is a long-distance move, you have only one chance to get it right.

The first thing you need to do is choose the correct size moving truck. You want to save yourself as much hassle as possible, and having the right truck will go a long way in making your move easier. When you rent a U-Haul at your local self storage facility, knowledgeable staff members will be there to help with all of your questions.

Following are some tips to help you make the most of your moving truck space while keeping your move safe and convenient.

Get Your Belongings Ready to Go

Assemble Your Packing Supplies

By now you have everything packed securely into high-quality cardboard boxes and plastic crates. The furniture and large items are just sitting there waiting to be loaded onto the truck. Don’t forget the other packing supplies – the moving blankets and padding to fill the gaps between large items and boxes to protect your belongings if there is any shifting during the drive. Moving straps are another important item – we’ll talk more about them later. Just make sure that you have enough of these items to meet your needs.

Break Down Tables and Bed Frames

Furniture takes up the most space on your truck. You can save room by disassembling tables and bed frames. Start by taking the legs off of the tables so that you can store them, along with the legs, in an upright position. Then, go for the bed frames and headboards as well as any desks and dressers that can be broken down. For large pieces that you can’t take apart, try storing moving boxes and other items inside drawers or on top of these furnishings.

Roll Up Rugs

Area rugs should be rolled and secured with string or plastic ties, and then they can be wrapped in paper or plastic wrap or secured in large plastic bags made for this purpose. By doing this, you’ll prevent the extra strain on the rug’s backing, which could later cause stretching or cracking. Rugs should be placed upright on the truck.

Time to Load the Truck

Distribute Weight Evenly

This is probably the most important factor in packing your truck. Even distribution of weight will make the truck easier to drive, load and unload without boxes and furniture shifting and falling over or damaging other items. To be sure the weight is evenly distributed, heavier items should be located towards the front (near the cab) and along the walls. Medium items should be placed on heavier items, and the lightest items should be on the top. Everything should be secured with moving straps.

Load the Largest and Heaviest Items First

Start with the largest, heaviest items. Load mattresses, bed frames, tables, chairs, large appliances, couches, sectionals, coffee tables and occasional tables. To save space, place couches, headboards, rugs, and tables in an upright position. Locate large appliances like washers, dryers and refrigerators toward the front of the truck, near the cab. Be sure to use extra padding and moving blankets around these items to prevent damage.

Load the Lightest Items Last

As soon as you finish with the cumbersome, heavy items, load up the medium to lightweight items: small furniture, boxes, pictures, mirrors, and TVs. It’s best to keep valuables and jewelry with you in the truck cab or in your car; but if you’re loading them into the truck, clearly label them and place them in an easy-to-reach spot along with moving day essentials and your overnight bag.

Use Moving Straps

As you pack the truck, secure everything with moving straps to prevent shifting. Strap down one section at a time, staring with the heavier items that you load first, then the medium weight items, and so on. Don’t forget to strap the moving boxes.

These tips are common sense, but we all need a little help during a move. Moving day is always chaotic, and guidelines and structure will smooth the bumps and get you to your destination with little or no damage to you or your possessions.

Moving With Your Furry Family Members

Wed, 22 Apr 2020 21:36:15 GMT

Moving With Your Furry Family Members

Your getting ready for the big move. You’re almost finished packing and you’ve decided what to keep in your newly rented storage unit. The kids are mentally prepared and you’ve done more planning than you thought possible. You’ve read our Prepping for the Big Move and Moving Day Tips and Tricks blogs. You are ready. But hold on…you forgot about your furry friends. Read on to see how you can keep them happy during the chaos of moving.

Keep Your Pets Calm and Happy

Pets are an important part of your family, and moving can be bewildering for them. Their current home is their territory, and they’re going to need time and patience to adjust to a new environment. Dogs are social and their adjustment will be reasonably easy, but cats tend to be more sensitive to their surroundings. Whether you’re moving a cat or a dog, try to ease the transition by maintaining the schedule that they are used to.

It goes without saying that you know your pet’s unique personality traits better than anyone, but moving can be chaotic and a few tactical suggestions can be helpful. The following guidelines should help get you and your pet through this major life event. If you’re lucky, you might even be able to involve your kids in this process.

Prepare a pet friendly “overnight kit” with food, treats, dishes, grooming tools, toys, and kitty litter to keep your buddy content throughout the first few days of unpacking.
If you’re moving out of state, or even out of your area, be sure to contact your vet so that you have medical records and necessary medication. Don’t forget to get a recommendation for a new veterinary practice.
When moving day arrives, your pet should be away from the action. The best solution is to have your pet stay with a friend or in a kennel. If that’s not possible or you really want to keep your dog or cat with you, the next best solution is to keep them in a quiet, empty room with the door closed. Try to maintain their feeding and walking schedule and check on them at regular intervals. Giving them a sense of routine will be good for them and mean less headaches for you.
If you’re able to drive to your new home, take your pet in your own vehicle so that there is a feeling of familiarity. If your drive is lengthy, plan your stops to ensure pet-friendly hotels. Be extra cautious (especially if your children are helping with pets), and use a leash when getting your pet out of the car and into the hotel. Many animals have been lost in unfamiliar surroundings. If you’re traveling by air, check your airline for pet travel requirements. Always keep your pet’s vet records in your carry-on bag.
If possible, set up at least one room in your home before introducing your pets to their new surroundings. Confine your animals to this area while they adjust to their new environment. Be sure they have familiar toys and blankets; and, as always, maintain their regular schedule.
As soon as possible after the move, make sure your pet’s tags and microchip information are updated with your new address and phone number.

Dogs and Cats Acclimate Differently

Canines

The sooner your dog gets used to the smells of his new environment, the sooner he will feel comfortable. Let him tour the new home inside and outside. Use a lease on the initial introduction until you’re sure he feels completely secure. Do not leave your dog unattended outside during this adjustment period. Dogs are known to be masters of escape in an effort to return to their familiar territory.

Felines

Don’t be surprised if your cat disappears for a few days. Without familiar surroundings, cats look for dark hiding places like closets or even under a bed. Keep doors and windows closed as your cat may try an escape in the hopes of locating familiar surroundings. Your cat may refuse to eat and become “forgetful” when it comes to using the litter box. Choosing a special room as a private refuge, complete with food, water, scratching post, and litter box, can sometimes work. Eventually, your cat will be comfortable enough to explore the new home, and you can place a second litter box in what you hope to be a permanent location.

Remember that pets and people will eventually acclimate to and enjoy their new environment. Planning, patience, and routine will get everyone with two and four legs back on track in no time!

Keep Your Home as Secure as Your Self-Storage Unit

Wed, 25 Mar 2020 21:34:40 GMT

Keep Your Home as Secure as Your Self-Storage Unit

Finding a safe, secure self-storage unit is easy because most of them are equipped with digital video monitoring, electronic gates with keypad access, bright lighting, and secure perimeter fencing. Many facilities are equipped with smart technology security that does everything from monitoring unauthorized activity at your unit to allowing for mobile entry and digital key sharing. Shouldn’t the people and belongings in your home be as secure as the items in your storage unit?

Safety.com has identified what, in their opinion, are the top providers and best values in home security systems for 2020. Take a look.

How to Compare and Choose a Home Security System

Choosing a home security system can be an overwhelming task. Do you want all the bells and whistles or just the basics? The Safety.com site will give you all the details and information that you need to make an informed decision for you and your family. The following information will help you get started on finding the right equipment for your needs.

ADT

ADT has the most experience and the best guarantee in the industry. They have certified monitoring centers, a competitive equipment lineup that includes intrusion protection, environmental monitoring, video surveillance, and smart home automation. There is a contract required, no option for self installation, and no mobile app access.

Vivint

Vivint provides professional monitoring, home automation, mobile app access and extensive smart home options as well as flexibility with your equipment configurations. They also offer flexible payment options; but, if you decide to finance, you’re facing an extended contract. Vivint has no self-installation option.

Frontpoint

Frontpoint has a great customer service reputation and a competitive range of security equipment and monitoring services. They also offer flexible month-to-month contracts, which are perfect for renters. The outdoor and doorbell cameras are only available as add ons, and their home automation devices are limited.

Protect America

If you’re looking for a no-frills home security system that you can install yourself, Protect America is a low-priced option. They offer a price-match guarantee, smart home devices, and mobile app access. There is a contract required. Video surveillance, smart features, and smoke detection are upgrades. Cellular monitoring is the most expensive option.

SimpliSafe

A 60-day risk free trial is a plus with SimpliSafe. They offer self-installation, self-monitoring, video verification and month-to-month pricing. You can take advantage of inexpensive professional monitoring, wireless equipment and cellular monitoring, but mobile alerts and smart home devices and capabilities are not available in the basic monitoring plan.

Alder

Alder does not have a selection of packages, but works with customers to build security systems that are the best fit for their needs. The price of professional monitoring varies depending on the equipment you choose, but you are covered by a lifetime warranty. DIY installation is easy, but there are no smart home devices.

Cove

Cove is relatively new to the home security market and features the advantage of locked monitoring rates and a lifetime warranty. They offer a $5 credit each month which can be used toward future equipment purchases. Cove does not offer packages, but you can easily build your own online. You will be able to use the InstaText function for fast notifications of activity in your home. A premium app subscription is necessary for many of the features, and there are no smart home devices.

Blue by ADT

Blue home security systems give families flexible and affordable DIY security solutions. Their focus is more on privacy for your personal and home data with encrypted networks. You’ll find smart cameras, ADT professional monitoring, and smart home compatibility. There is a 7-day practice period but no smart-home add ons.

Brinks

Brinks has flexible pricing and bridges the gap between DIY smart home security and conventional professional monitoring systems. Your options run from flexible monitoring for a Google Nest system up to a long-term plan with extensive equipment. A contract is required for all packages, and only top tier packages include the smart home hub. Award-winning customer service is a plus.

Link Interactive

Link is the nationwide DIY branch of Mountain Alarm Fire & Security, a commercial and residential protection company founded in Utah in 1952. It’s family owned and operated and professional installation is not an option. You can build your own equipment package, but there are no smart home or video monitoring capabilities in the base plan. Contracts are offered on a 1-, 2-, or 3-year basis.

If you’re in the market for a home security system, you want to make an informed decision. This article gives you information on the 10 best options for 2020 according to Safety.com. Keep your family and your home as safe as the items in your self-storage unit.

A Self-Storage Fairy Tale

Mon, 24 Feb 2020 21:33:40 GMT

A Self-Storage Fairy Tale

Once upon a time there were three bears…

Momma Bear, Poppa Bear and Gen Z Bear lived in a very small, very cluttered English cottage. When Gen Z bear left for college, Momma and Poppa turned his bedroom into a Zen/Yoga retreat and stored the contents of Gen Z’s room in the attic. They enjoyed a quiet existence, meditating and practicing Kundalini Yoga for stress relief. They loved to hibernate in this cozy space during the winter months. Gen Z bear had been a handful, and they assumed that, after college, he would get a job and move out. Ha!!!

Gen Z, to his parents dismay, did not get a job and move on with his life. He came home after graduation to ponder his life’s “meaning and purpose.” While living in the basement, he began calling his Momma and Poppa M and P (because it was “cool”). He ate all of their honey and hung out with Goldilocks (they’d been friends since she broke into the bear’s house 18 years ago). Being a “digital native,” he surrounded himself with technology and wiled away his days FaceTiming Goldi, gaming, and posting Instagram selfies performing brainless stunts – all very meaningful pursuits.

Don’t get me wrong. Momma and Poppa loved Gen Z, but they also loved a peaceful existence and a tidy home. The longer Gen Z lived at home, the messier the house became. The closets were overflowing,Gen Z’s college furniture and assorted junk were added to an already overcrowded attic, and every surface in the house was sticky because Gen Z didn’t wash his paws after snacking on honeycomb. Everytime Poppa wanted to watch Animal Planet, his fur stuck to the remote. Momma gave up cleaning because she couldn’t wade through the debris. This family would have been the perfect candidates for Hoarding: “Bearied” Alive.

Momma and Poppa were miserable. Their serenity was replaced by a chaotic, disorderly environment. Conversation was replaced with growling; They growled at each other and they growled at Gen Z, who was oblivious because he was in a gaming induced coma. To maintain their sanity, Momma and Poppa decided to start practicing yoga at the local studio. As fate would have it, the yoga studio had a bulletin board for advertisements from community businesses. Poppa noticed an ad from the local self-storage facility. He immediately checked the self-storage website on his mobile phone. This could be the solution to their clutter problem.

The minute they got home (and unstuck their paws from the door knob) Momma and Poppa checked the website further and discovered a blog to help them choose the right storage facility for their needs. Poppa called the facility that was the best fit for them and discussed his options with the manager. Momma made an inventory of all the things that they needed to put in self storage, and she decided on a climate-controlled unit to protect her fur coat and Gen Z’s extra technology paraphernalia. Poppa was thrilled to discover that this facility had vehicle storage. He would finally be able to back his car out of the garage without slamming into Gen Z’s motorcycle.

When Momma discovered that the facility sold moving and packing supplies, they headed straight over to buy enough boxes, tape, and bubble wrap to pack up the clutter. They were careful to keep the bubble wrap away from Gen Z. Popping it was one of his favorite pastimes.

Little by little, they packed and moved everything they didn’t need. They kept the “bear minimum,” keeping only what gave them joy. With all of their excess belongings moved to a clean, secure, affordable storage unit, their problem was solved. The house was clean, and the clutter was gone. It was a big job, but it was more than worth the effort to move their overflow into storage. Once again, their home is tidy and organized, conversation has replaced growling, and the motorcycle is safely stored away in its own unit…and everyone lived happily ever after…

except Gen Z, because Poppa arranged a job interview for him at the storage facility.

Good luck with that.

Self Storage Eases the Task of Swedish Death Cleaning

Wed, 22 Jan 2020 21:32:48 GMT

Self Storage Eases the Task of Swedish Death Cleaning

I’ll admit it. Swedish death cleaning sounds morbid. The first thing that comes to mind is a couple of ethereal, ghoulish figures floating around the house with a Dyson and a feather duster. Or maybe a new cleaning service: The Living Dead: We Get Rid of the Skeletons in Your Closet.

Neither of those examples is even close to the reality of Swedish death cleaning. According to Margaret Magnusson, author of the book, The Gentle Art of Swedish Death Cleaning, it is “the process of radically decluttering your home so your children don’t have to do it after you’ve passed away.” Personally, I think it’s a fabulous idea.

Time and again I’ve watched friends and family, while trying to deal with their own grief, have to deal with the mess and clutter left after a death. The chaos, hostility, and bitterness that follows these events can last a very long time. Swedish death cleaning can prevent all of this ugliness. It is reflective, gentle, and considerate of everyone’s feelings. Decluttering is a kindness to everyone left behind. It is meant to help to smooth the grief process for family and friends.

When to Start the Process

It’s probably a good idea to begin this process at around age 65. At this age, unless there are extenuating circumstances, mental capacity is still good and the confusion that can accompany aging hasn’t set in.

Some people are completely on board with this concept and happy to make things easier for their children and other relatives. Then, of course, you will have the people that have difficulty dealing with any type of change or simply don’t care what happens after their own demise. Here are a few tips to get your parents or other elderly family members to “buy in” to this process. Actually, it doesn’t hurt to make it a goal for your own future.

The “Safety” Perspective

Mention that throw rugs, small tables, and ottomans are potential trip and fall hazards. They need to be removed.
Piles of books, newspapers, and magazines are not only unsightly, but a fire hazard. They need to go.
Items piled haphazardly on the top shelf of a closet may fall out when the door is opened, causing a head injury. They need to be sorted and reorganized.

Make it Their Idea

Admire a few items that you would like to have now. Many elderly people love to give away their belongings, and they are flattered if a family member is interested enough in an object to want to own it. This may encourage them to give away even more items.
A piece of jewelry or another memento will be so much more meaningful if it is gifted to that special grandchild or family member while the owner is still living. A story can be shared that will create a lasting memory that is forever linked to that gift.

The Best Solution

The perfect solution for this task is a secure, affordable self-storage unit. If your parents or loved ones are having difficulty letting go of their belongings, you can involve them in making the decision to store rather than discard items. Turn this chore into a special event by asking your parents or elderly loved ones to share their favorite memories of special objects. You can record these moments, take pictures of the items, and create a memory journal. Another thing to keep in mind – there will be some bad memories, and this process enables you and your family to let go of them.

Placing these items in storage is not as final as discarding or donating them; that can be done much later. Your parents will be more relaxed knowing that they can give some thought to what they want done with their possessions. In fact, they may enjoy discovering things that they’ve forgotten about. This gives you plenty of time to consult with other family members as to what they might want.

Introducing the Swedish death cleaning concept can be difficult. It requires sensitivity and tact. But, once you’ve begun an open dialogue, you’ll find it far less traumatic than expected. Don’t be hesitant; in the end you’ll have that good feeling of knowing that you’ve done the right thing for everyone involved.

Self Storage – The Updated Plan to Hide Your Christmas Gifts

Wed, 18 Dec 2019 21:30:56 GMT

Self Storage – The Updated Plan to Hide Your Christmas Gifts

It’s the most wonderful time of the year again; time to shop, shop, shop, and shop.

Black Friday is the shopping kickoff, followed by Cyber Monday, and every day and night thereafter. After all of that shopping comes the challenge of trying to find hiding places for all of those presents. It’s harder than trying to find a parking space at the mall during the last week of Christmas. The big day finally arrives, and you can put the gifts under the tree (if you can find them).

To make sure you can find your gifts, you need an unfailing strategy. Did you ever, as a bleary-eyed, sleep-deprived parent, watch the kids opening gifts on Christmas morning? Suddenly you’re jolted awake by the realization that you forgot to put one or two of this year’s most coveted toys under the tree. You’ll never forget watching your child’s gleeful little face turn red and tearful while you frantically search every nook and cranny for those gifts. And then you have to explain why Santa got confused and didn’t leave them under the tree. Great start to a very long day.

Calm down; we can help. Trusted Self Storage is your Santa’s helper. Rent a convenient, secure, affordable self storage unit to use as ground zero for gifts. Our small sizes are perfect. You can use inexpensive shelving to keep the gifts off the ground, and you can even add a table to use for wrapping the presents. You don’t have to worry about making a long-term commitment to rent a unit, because we have flexible month-to-month leasing.

Time to Party

Better yet, if you want to save money, rent a slightly larger unit and share with friends. You can use the space for gifts, and set up a wrapping station for everyone involved. Place a folding table with several tape dispensers and scissors in the unit. You can use it by yourself, or you can plan a wrapping party. Don’t forget the eggnog and snacks; you probably won’t get much done, but you’ll have fun! Wrapping paper, gift bags, and ribbon can be supplied by each renter.

Choose The Right Storage Facility

If you’re going to use storage to store your gifts you need to find a facility that is secure and convenient.

Location

At this time of year more than any other, you need to think about convenience. You’ll be stopping at the unit frequently, so you’ll need a facility in your neighborhood that is close to the places where you shop and run errands.

Security

Delivery

Climate Control

If you live in an area that’s subject to extreme temperature fluctuations, whether hot or cold, opting for a climate-controlled unit will be better for you and your gifts. If you plan to share with friends and spend time wrapping gifts in the unit, you want to be comfortable and you want your gifts to be protected from damage or humidity.

Insurance

You’ll be surprised at how much less stressful your life will be with your gifts hidden away from prying hands and spying eyes. Christmas morning will be the usual scene of happiness and bedlam, but no one will be crying (except maybe you because your exhausted and you still have to cook for 35 people). Merry Christmas!

Self Storage With a Heart

Mon, 02 Dec 2019 21:30:04 GMT

Self Storage With a Heart

By this time, you’ve probably started your Christmas shopping. If you have little ones, you want to give them their heart’s desire, so you started in June. That’s probably not the best idea, because kid’s minds change faster than the speed of Santa’s sleigh on Christmas Eve. You think you’ve found the newest Lego set or Barbie Care Clinic, complete with X-ray machine, eye chart, and patients. And, then they see the latest and greatest toys on TV commercials.

Being able to give your children happy Christmas memories and lasting traditions is a blessing. As you know, there are those who don’t have the resources to give their children a special Christmas morning, complete with sparkling Christmas tree, tons of toys, and glittery decorations. There will be children who wake up on Christmas morning with no trees, no decorations, and, worst of all, no gifts.

Share Your Blessings

Sharing your blessings with others, especially these families, is the most meaningful, heartfelt way to celebrate the season. There are so many organizations that make Christmas wishes come true for disadvantaged children. They need your help this year.

Writing a check is great, but it’s easy. Giving of yourself by being directly involved is more rewarding. Volunteer for your chosen charity; and, if your children are old enough, encourage them to do the same. You can serve Christmas dinner to the disadvantaged, or help out at a food bank. If you own a business, you can provide free services or materials. These are only a few of the ways in which you can help out. If you check Volunteering on Christmas How Stuff Works, you’ll discover countless organizations that need your help.

Feel Good

If holiday chaos is driving you crazy, think about this. Scientific studies have shown that helping those in need can reduce stress and depression. Charity can generate feelings of gratitude by reminding you of your own blessings.

Christmas that gets many of us thinking about how we can help those in need. It’s good for the soul to get away from the excess and commercialism of the season. The decorations are stunning, the food is scrumptious, and the shopping is fun; but giving is at the heart of the season. You’ll not only give disadvantaged kids and their families happy memories this Christmas, but change lives in the process. Please share your blessings. It feels good!

“We make a living by what we get. We make a life by what we give.”

Winston Churchill

The Secret to an Organized Storage Unit

Tue, 29 Oct 2019 21:28:47 GMT

The Secret to an Organized Storage Unit

The holidays are coming, and you’ll soon need some items that are probably in your storage unit. When your searching for Halloween costumes, Christmas and Thanksgiving decorations or cozy comforters for the guest room, the last thing you want to do is pull everything out of your storage unit and start unpacking boxes. This is not only a huge waste of time, but frustrating and inconvenient. A little bit of time and effort devoted to planning and organizing will alleviate a lot of inconvenience.

Before you start packing the unit, you need to find one. Look for a convenient, dependable, secure storage facility. Once you rent the right-size unit in the right location, you’re ready to store your belongings.

We’ve compiled a few tips to help you get started with packing and organization.

First, Pack…

List, Label, and Mark: Before you start randomly throwing items into boxes, make a list and assign items to their appropriate box. Attach labels so that you know the contents of the boxes. It’s a good idea to jot down the replacement value of each item. If you ever have to file an insurance claim, you’ll be glad you spent the extra time. Take a minute to place a special mark on boxes that you may need to access frequently and be sure to number each box.

Identify Items that are Marked for Easy Access: Items that you will use frequently, or even yearly, should be packed last, in the front of the unit. Give extra thought to items that you may need sooner rather than later.

Holiday decorations, costumes, or bake ware
Winter linens and comforters
Seasonal clothing
Camping or seasonal sports supplies
Children’s toys
Important documents

Fill Your Boxes: Don’t leave boxes partially empty. Fill up the entire box, placing a few heavy items on the bottom and filling to capacity with lighter items.

Be Cautious with Large Appliances: Store freezers and refrigerators with doors open and drain washing machines to avoid mold and mildew.

Use Wardrobe Boxes: If you have enough space, store your seasonal clothing in wardrobe boxes. Placing them on hangars will retain their shape and keep them in good condition. You can store shoes and boots in the bottom of the boxes.

Store Tools and Equipment with Care: Completely drain fuel from these items, and rub them with oil to prevent rust and corrosion.

Then, Organize…

Plan an Organized Layout: Create a general plan of how you’re going to organize furniture and boxes in your unit. Put some thought into how you’ll place these items. Ideally, furniture and large appliances should be against a wall opposite the boxes. Leave space in the middle of the unit for easy access. Boxes that you’ll need to access frequently should be stored last.

Cover the Floor: Before storing your boxes, place pallets on the floor. This will prevent pests and insects from gathering under your boxes.

Place Small Boxes/Items on Shelves: Shelves are a great option for smaller boxes and items that you may not be packing like lamps and small electrical appliances. If you place the shelves toward the front of your unit, you can easily grab things that you may need regularly.

Create a Master Content Inventory: As mentioned in #1 “List, Label and Mark.” You need a Master List that shows the box number, the identity of each item in the box, and the replacement value. This sounds troublesome, but you’ll be so glad you have this list when you’re looking for a specific item or if you ever need to make an insurance claim.

Map Your Unit: Make a map of your stored boxes and items, place it on a clipboard, and hang it in a visible location in your unit. There’s no need to get too technical, a hand drawn sketch will work. This will make it easy to find the items that are “buried” in the back.

At first glance, these tasks seem like a lot of time and trouble, but the effort is definitely worth it. When the holidays arrive and you’re looking for those decorations, you’ll find your item with ease.

Quick Tips to Winterize Your Storage Unit

Tue, 17 Sep 2019 21:26:52 GMT

Quick Tips to Winterize Your Storage Unit

It’s mid-September, which means it’s still hot in many locations, but the cool weather is right around the corner. It’s time to think about retrieving those holiday decorations, cozy sweaters, and comforters. Perhaps you take a winter vacation and need to pick up your ski equipment and snow boards. Or, maybe you just want to remove and protect the clutter in your backyard so that you can free up space in the garage.

While you’re busy grabbing your winter items and storing those barbecue grills and pool toys, maybe you should think about a quick cleaning and winterizing of your storage unit. You’re probably thinking that it wasn’t so long ago that you gave you’re unit a good spring cleaning. That’s probably true, and since you were so diligent with your decluttering and reorganizing, winterizing should be easy.

Winterizing Tips

Get a Jump on Winter Storage

Finish this task while the weather is still warm and sunny. Loading and unloading is just not fun in chilly, rainy weather.

Dry Your Summer Items

Be sure your summer items are completely dry prior to storing them. Pool toys and rafts should be completely drained and dry. Patio cushions should be clean and wrapped in sheets to maintain their condition, and patio furniture should be cleaned and thoroughly dried.

Check for Water

While you’re moving items in and out of the unit, do a quick interior and exterior check for water leaks.

Sweep Your Unit

Give your unit a quick sweep and dusting if necessary. If you did a thorough spring cleaning, there shouldn’t be much dust or debris.

Check Containers

If your storage containers are damaged or cracking, low temperatures can cause further deterioration. Replace them.

Wrap Your Belongings

You can’t add insulation to your storage unit, but you can protect your belongings from the cold by wrapping them securely in paper or fabric.

Use a Weatherproof Lock

If you have an exterior unit, you might consider a weatherproof lock. You probably have a lock, but all locks are not the same. In extreme conditions some locks can freeze, not only causing a major inconvenience but compromising the security of the lock.

Check Electronics

Be sure to remove batteries to prevent freezing and corrosion.

Protect Your Vehicles

Winterizing is crucial to protect your vehicles. Not only your cars, but your boats and RVs need to be properly winterized to maintain their condition. Whether you’re using interior, covered, or uncovered storage, drain fluids, remove batteries, and clean thoroughly. Don’t forget protective covers, but avoid plastic because it traps moisture resulting in mold. A better choice is a natural fabric like wool or cotton.

If you have questions or concerns about getting your unit ready for winter, always ask your self-storage facility managers. They are always willing to help and address your concerns. Happy winter!

Should I Purchase Self-Storage Insurance?

Mon, 19 Aug 2019 21:25:45 GMT

Should I Purchase Self-Storage Insurance?

If you one of the 10.8 million Americans that rents a self-storage unit, do you have storage insurance? If not, do you ever think about purchasing storage insurance? This is a dull subject and probably something that you don’t want to dwell on. But, be reminded that storage facilities do not automatically take responsibility for all damages to your possessions, and your homeowners insurance may not cover everything.

The National Association of Insurance Commissioners states that, even though items in a storage unit are not physically in your home, your homeowners policy may help protect those items from certain hazards. Homeowners insurance typically includes personal property coverage, which may cover clothing, electronics, appliances, and furniture from certain risks. These items, of course, are only covered up to the coverage limits on your policy.

Whether or not you choose to purchase storage insurance, it is critical that you check with your insurance agency to verify exactly how much coverage you will have for “off premises” items. If you’re storing antiques, wine, or any other type of valuable collection, a loss could be devastating. Make sure that you clearly understand your coverage.

The following information will better clarify the benefits and restrictions of both personal and self-storage coverage.

Will Homeowners/Renters Insurance Cover Your Storage Unit Contents?

According to the Insurance Information Institute, coverage for items in a storage unit is generally provided by the “off-premises” personal property coverage in a homeowners policy. Check your policy to determine the types of risks covered, which are typically fire, lightning, theft, and vandalism.
Many homeowners policies have lower limits for property located away from your home. For example, if you have $75,000 coverage on your personal property under your homeowner’s policy, coverage for “off-premises” property may be capped at 10% or $7,500.
Renters insurance typically covers items in a self-storage unit for up to 10% of your policy limits.

What if the Value of Your Stored Items is Greater than Your “Off-Premises” Coverage?

You can increase the coverage limit on your homeowner’s policy in the amount that you need.
High-value items like art, jewelry, or antiques, are generally not covered by storage insurance. You need to discuss this with the facility manager and explore “scheduled personal property” coverage, which is specifically to protect those types of items. Professional appraisal on certain items may be necessary.
The facility that you choose may offer self-storage insurance that will add an additional layer of coverage to your belongings. This insurance may be part of your contract or may incur additional costs. You can discuss this option with the manager of the facility.

What is Usually Covered and Not Covered by Storage Insurance?

Self-storage coverage places limits on many items; certain items may be covered up to a specific dollar amount or not at all. You may be able to get a rider or endorsement for extra coverage. Vehicles must be insured separately.

Items Usually Covered (personal property)

Clothing Electronics

Appliances Furniture

Hazards Covered

Fire Theft

Hurricane Tornado

Leaking Water (excluding flooding) Wind

Smoke Hail

Lightning Earthquake

Items Usually Not Covered

Furs Artwork

Jewelry Stamp Collections

Watches Antiques

Deeds and Legal Documents

Hazards Not Covered

Vermin Flooding

Mold and Mildew War

Under What Circumstances Should You Purchase Self-Storage Insurance?

When certain coverage is not included in your homeowner’s/renter’s policy
If you don’t already own a homeowner’s/renter’s insurance policy

Self-storage insurance is specifically tailored to hazards that might be encountered in self-storage. Filing a self-storage claim with a storage insurance company will obviously be less complex than filing with your personal insurance company.

Purchasing self-storage insurance is a personal decision. Think carefully and weigh the pros and cons. Do not make any decision before checking with your insurance agent and having a detailed discussion with the manager of your chosen facility.

Moving Day Tips and Tricks

Wed, 24 Jul 2019 21:23:38 GMT

Moving Day Tips and Tricks

Moving Day is so much fun…said nobody ever! There’s no getting around it. Moving and moving preparations are stressful. You need to plan, organize, and organize more.

No worries. You’re ready for this. You’ve read the Prepping for the Big Move article, arranged for a reputable moving company, diligently packed your belongings, placed items that you don’t need right away in convenient self-storage, made arrangements for kids and pets (if you have them), packed a basic “unpacking kit” and carefully completed your moving planner checklist.

Here are a few more tips to help you navigate the chaos:

Be dressed and ready to go when the movers arrive.

This seems obvious, but I know people who’ve welcomed the movers in their sleeping attire, and it’s not pretty. It’s very complicated to shower and dress while strange people are moving through your house like it’s the local Super Target. Even if you’re doing a DIY move, you still need to get an early start unless working all night is your thing.

Dress appropriately.

You already know that you’re not dressing for dinner at your favorite high-end restaurant, but don’t underestimate this suggestion. Make sure your clothing is comfortable, but not too loose fitting. Any clothing that has long ties or is over sized can get in your way or become caught on something and cause injury. A trip to the ER is a huge time waster.

Schedule kid and pet arrangements early in the morning.

If you have friends or family members watching kids and pets for the day, schedule pick-ups early in the morning. Get them out of the house while you’re still sane. Having little ones around can complicate a move, and it can be dangerous for them. Pets can also be a problem. Caring for them will give you an excuse to let everyone else do the dirty work, but that’s not really fair…or, is it??

Keep a running list of all the little things that must get done.

Last minute jobs have a way of piling up. Do you even remember the last time you cleaned out the refrigerator or dusted the ceiling fans? Don’t wait until the truck is on its way to frantically begin these tasks. A list will help you prioritize and make time to get these things done before you leave. If you’re into tech, there’s a great moving checklist app for your phone.

Don’t forget your moving essentials/unpacking kit.

As the heading states these are “essential” to getting you through moving day and the following few days. Here is a list to get you started (not necessarily in order of importance).

Trash Bags
Box Cutter
Spray Cleaner and Cleaning Cloths
Cell-Phone Charger
Hand Soap
Toilet Paper
Paper Towels
Disposable Plates, Cups, Bowls, and Utensils
Towels for Each Family Member
Shower Curtain Liner
Toiletries
Pain Reliever
Grab and Go Snacks (Protein Bars, Nuts, Pre-Made Sandwiches)
Bottled Water

It’s also a good idea to designate someone to go for take-out at meal time. And, don’t forget the movers. They get hungry, too. Allow for extra snacks and drinks for them, and always include them in any take-out orders.

Have cash on hand to tip the movers.

Tipping isn’t required, but it is the gracious thing to do. Be sure to have cash on hand because, in this situation, you can’t tip by check or credit card. You will hear varying advice on this, because tips are generally based on the size and distance of the move. It’s best to do some research on tipping movers and base your decision on the level of service you receive from your moving guys. If they leave your king size mattress on the front porch, and you have to assemble your bed by yourself, forget the tip.

Do one final walk through.

You don’t want to leave one of your treasures behind. Open all of your cabinets and closets to make sure that you have everything. You’ll be sorry if you’ve left behind your animated dancing Christmas elves. You may have trouble getting them back from the new residents.

These details may seem minor but overlooking them can cause a major disaster. Moving day is stressful enough. Don’t let forgetting that box cutter be the cause of a major meltdown. Above all else, remember this vital tip: Don’t pack your dog and cat in the same box! Good luck…it will be over soon.

Prepping for the Big Move

Thu, 20 Jun 2019 21:22:36 GMT

Prepping for the Big Move

You already know that moving isn’t easy. It’s stressful, frustrating, and just plain exhausting. You can read all of the tips, tricks, and hacks that you can lay your hands on, but that won’t make it an event that you’re anticipating with enthusiasm.

To ease the pain, think about the big picture. Keep your eye on the prize, and visualize yourself relaxing in your gorgeous new home with everything in place. The movers are gone and life is back to normal. Don’t worry too much; it will be over soon.

Organize and Plan

A moving planner notebook with checklists is a must. You can find one on Amazon or in your local bookstore. You may even want to purchase a binder and make your own planner with lined paper and dividers. If you do decide to create your own planner, there are plenty of downloadable planning guides to help you. Whatever you do, do something! You need a place to organize your thoughts, make your lists, and guide your actions. Whether you create your own planner or buy one, be sure that there are pockets somewhere in it for receipts and random notes that you may need later.

Move

Yes, you will save money by asking your friends, family, and acquaintances to help. Professional movers are more costly, but they have the manpower and expertise to get the job done quickly and efficiently. They carry extra boxes and supplies and can help with last-minute packing. This can be a huge life saver!

Be sure to book the moving company for the first time slot of the day. Everyone will be fresh and alert, and there is less chance of a delay. If you have a large move, timing won’t be an issue because your movers will be with you all day (maybe two).

Declutter

Moving is the perfect time to purge your belongings. Do it ahead of time. Make three piles: “Keep,” “Donate,” and “Discard.” There are some articles that suggest adding a “Recycle,” pile. “Recycle” is up to you, but don’t make this too complicated. The idea is to make your move less work.

When decluttering, self-storage can be your secret weapon. If you rent a storage unit and gradually move things in prior to moving day, it will be easier to organize your belongings. Look around and think about what you don’t use on a regular basis. You can store seasonal holiday decorations, the table setting and linens that you only use at Christmas, and even some of your kids’ larger toys. This saves time on moving day, and you can retrieve these items when you need them or once you’ve settled into your new home. You may eventually find that you don’t even want some of these items, and you can donate or dispose of them when the moving chaos subsides.

In some cases, as a seller, you may have to be out of your home by a certain date. This means renting a hotel room or staying with family. If this situation does occur, you’ll need a convenient, secure place to store your belongings and give yourself some flexibility. Units are available in a variety of sizes, depending on the amount of furniture and other items that you need to store.

Pack

Supplies: Now it’s time to get those supplies together. If you’ve already decided to pack and store some items, you’ve probably begun to accumulate boxes, tape, tape dispensers, bubble wrap, wrapping paper, colored tape, markers, and various other packing supplies. You can find all of these things at your local storage facility, as well as many big box stores. Raiding the grocery store dumpsters and your friends garages is not always the best idea. Grocery store boxes may be harboring insects and spoiled food, and used boxes are sometimes in a weakened condition. Certain moving companies have a supply of used boxes that are still in great condition. If offered, you will definitely want to take advantage of that service.
Color Code: Be sure to color code, label, and number your boxes. Just stick a piece of colored tape on each door frame in your new home to coordinate with the tape on the boxes that belong in that room. Moving day will go far more quickly when the movers know where to stow your boxes. Do your best to create a detailed list of the contents on each box, and unpacking will be a breeze because you know what’s inside.
Photos: Keep that cell phone handy. Before you disconnect TV’s, computers, sound bars, speakers, and any other electronic devices, take a picture.Trying to guess how they were connected won’t work, and reading the directions (if you can find them) is tedious and frustrating. Try to remember to take pictures of the contents of your boxes. Yes, you are making lists of the contents on each box, but you may miss something. Having a picture to go along with the list can be more helpful than you think.
Pack the Same Room in the Same Box: Everything that goes into a box needs to come out eventually. Don’t pack your frying plans with your shoes. Unpacking items that all belong in the same room saves time and energy.
Kitchens and Bathrooms: Pack these rooms as early as you can. They take the most time and planning. If you have more than one bathroom pack all but one, and close the doors. Use only one bathroom for a few weeks.There should be no cooking for the last few days prior to the move. You can live on cereal and takeout; and, of course, use only disposable plates and utensils.
The Golden Rule: The heavier the item, the smaller the box. Save the larger boxes for things that are lighter and more cumbersome on their own. Your movers will thank you.
Decide on the Best Place to Keep Packed Boxes: Once the boxes are packed, you need to designate a specific place to keep them neatly stacked. Choose the garage, a spare bedroom, or whatever space works best for your family.

Moving will never be a dream but, with the right amount of preparation and planning, you can keep it from turning into a nightmare. The key is organization and staying ahead of the game. You’ve got this!!

Commercial Storage: Is it the Solution for Your Business?

Thu, 23 May 2019 21:21:21 GMT

Commercial Storage: Is it the Solution for Your Business?

Is your business running out of space? Are you shoving your extra inventory into corners and under desks? Are you beginning to wonder what to do with the piles of documents and extra equipment? Are you drowning in a sea of paper?

It’s not uncommon for a business to run out of space. Not having enough space is actually a good problem to have because it means your business is growing. Good problem or not, it needs a solution, and self storage provides that solution. With a much lower cost per square foot than commercial space, you will have the flexibility of month-to-month leasing and the selection of a broad range of types and sizes of units. Find a dependable, affordable, secure facility and your only concern will be driving profits. If you need some help locating the right facility to fit your needs, check our last blog, Choosing the Right Self-Storage Facility.

Businesses That Benefit From Self Storage

Small and Home Service Businesses

If your service business is based out of your own home, it can be overwhelming to try and find ample storage space for the parts, materials, and equipment that you need to keep your business running. If you own a general contracting, electrical, plumbing, or lawn care business, you may be required to rent flex space with a workshop. With drive-up access, security, and a variety of unit types and sizes, you can get everything you need from self storage at a much lower price.

Brick and Mortar Retail Businesses

Commercial space is expensive, and it’s difficult to maintain adequate inventory if your space is small. Without sufficient product, business will suffer and you’ll lose sales. A climate-controlled self-storage unit is your perfect solution. You will have no trouble finding the right sized space for your items. You can equip your unit with shelving, containers, and even garment racks. Keep your business attractive and uncluttered to give your customers a comfortable shopping experience.

E-Commerce Businesses

E-Commerce businesses can operate from home and store all inventory in a self-storage unit. Depending on your inventory, either a drive-up unit or an indoor climate-controlled unit can work. Find a secure facility so that your inventory is safe and protected.

Construction Businesses

Construction businesses typically use heavy-duty vehicles as well as tools and supplies. Large, cumbersome construction vehicles require both space and security. Are you forced to park your vehicle in a less than secure location because you have no other options? Most self-storage facilities can easily provide secure parking for many of your large trucks and trailers and almost any type of equipment that you don’t use on a daily basis. Parking your vehicles at a storage facility will allow you to clean up your parking area, and give your business the curb appeal it deserves.

Home Staging Business

If your business is staging homes for sale, you know that homeowners are reluctant to spend extra money to change the style of their decor to attract potential buyers. Your perfect solution is a climate-controlled self storage unit to hold the furniture and accessories that homeowners can use to make a home appealing to prospects. As your business expands, you can rent a larger unit; and, you can use your unit, or rent additional space to store the seller’s original furniture until the house is sold.

Interior Designers

As a designer, you ideally like to use your office space as a showroom. To prevent clutter and present a well-designed studio look in your space, self storage is the answer. A drive-up unit is best if you have frequent furniture deliveries. For even more convenience and less worry, find a storage facility that will accept deliveries for you.

Pharmaceutical and Medical Supply Sales Reps

Sales reps for pharmaceutical and medical supply companies frequently use self storage because they need to protect and preserve their products. Climate-controlled indoor units with exceptional security are a must when storing drug samples and medical supplies. Another amenity to look for is delivery acceptance. You can have your product sent directly to the facility and store it at your convenience.

Self-storage is a major advantage to many businesses. It provides the space you need and the security and convenience that you want, while keeping your residential and office space free for their intended uses.

Your Storage Unit Needs a Good Spring Cleaning!

Mon, 22 Apr 2019 21:20:22 GMT

Your Storage Unit Needs a Good Spring Cleaning!

If it’s been awhile since you’ve visited your storage unit, you may be astonished to find that your home isn’t the only area that needs a thorough spring cleaning. Your storage unit should also be on your list for a refresh and maybe some reorganization. When you made the decision to use storage, you were probably so relieved to get the stuff out of your house that you were a bit lax with labeling and organizing. It’s easy to store your stuff, and forget about it…”out of sight, out of mind.” Well, they may be out of sight, but your belongings are still there, right where you left them.

Now that you’ve finally made up your mind to get this job done, keep it from becoming an overwhelming task. Here are a few tips to get your started (and hopefully, finished!)

Set a Deadline: Pick a date, and stick to it. This is kind of like making an appointment with yourself that you must keep and will help you to get motivated.
Invite Friends: When other people have committed to help you, you’ll be that much more likely to be committed yourself.
Remove Everything: Take everything out of your unit so that you can sweep and clean before re-organizing your space. Chances are that everything will be dusty and may need to be re-positioned. It’s a good idea to refold stored textiles and linens to prevent creases from forming.
Start by Opening Boxes: People generally lose track of the items they’ve stored. If you haven’t visited your unit in a long time, you may be pleasantly surprised to find some family heirlooms or possessions you thought you’d lost.
Keep, Discard, Donate: Go through the same process that you did when you decided what to store. As you open your boxes and sort your belongings make “keep, discard, donate” piles. If you haven’t retrieved something in more than a year, it’s probable that you’ll never need or use it. Maybe one of your helpers could use some of these items.
Consolidate: Free up storage by consolidating. There will be items that you never use but just can’t part with. Try to combine them in the same boxes and keep them in the back of the unit.
The “Wait and See Box:” For those items that you not sure about, use a “wait and see box.” You can review this box during your next spring cleaning; and, if you haven’t used these things in the past year, discard or donate them.
Label and Redistribute Weight: When you’ve finished re-packing, be sure to distribute weight evenly, with heavier items on the bottom. Clearly label everything to make the next cleaning easier.
Reorganize With a Plan: Create a written map or drawing of the unit to indicate where items can be found. Items can be grouped in any way that is appropriate for your life. For example, you can group by person, room, or importance. Leave this plan on a clipboard hanging on the wall of your space for easy reference. Store belongings that you don’t use regularly in the back of the unit. Save the front space for things you use more often and for seasonal items. Be sure that unused space in dresser drawers, cabinets, or freezers is filled with belongings. If possible, leave aisles with room to move around and see all box labels. If you’re super organized, take photos with your phone so that you can check to see what’s in your space prior to making a trip.

The most important thing to take with you to your unit is a positive mindset. Focus on the feeling of relief that comes from a good cleaning and reorganization. Visualize yourself walking away with the knowledge of a job well done and a task crossed off your list.

If you don’t have a storage unit, and you need one for all of your extra stuff, check out our Choosing the Right Self-Storage Facility blog. You won’t have to clean it until next year!

Choosing the Right Self Storage Facility

Fri, 29 Mar 2019 21:18:51 GMT

Choosing the Right Self Storage Facility

Choosing a storage facility is easy. Choosing the right storage facility is a bit more complicated. There are so many good facilities available that you need a system to help narrow down the competition. The demand for storage is substantial, and storage providers are working hard to meet this demand.

There are many life transitions that prompt the need for extra storage space: moving, remodeling, marriage, downsizing, and new business, to name a few. Typically, you don’t start thinking about additional storage until it becomes essential. You then make the mistake of visiting or calling the most convenient location without giving much thought to services and amenities. The following tips and suggestions will help you to organize your ideas, prioritize your needs, and find storage that is the best fit for you.

1. Be Specific About Your Needs

Think about what you’re storing and how long you plan to store these items. With so many available options, it should be easy to find what you need if you understand exactly what your needs are.

Make an inventory list of all the items you plan to store.
Identify the items that you may need to access while they are in storage.
Measure and estimate the collective packing size of the items you plan to store.
Account for extra space to provide ventilation and ease of access.

When storing items for short periods of time, it’s fine to pack everything close together. If you’re storing for a longer time, provide extra space for ventilation and for an aisle so that you can access belongings that you may need regularly. Think about arranging for easy access.

2. Decide Whether You Need a Climate-Controlled Unit

Climate-controlled spaces keep the temperature and humidity within a specific range. This can be dependent on the climate in which you’re storing your items. For example, dry climates could cause wood to crack and split and humid climates can cause mold and mildew. Take the time to research, based on the value of your belongings and the cost of the unit. Climate-controlled units can be more expensive but worth the cost over time.

3. Think About Location

How many times will you need to visit your storage facility? If you’re going to be needing regular access, a convenient location is important. However, be aware that a facility located in the heart of the city will be more expensive that one outside of town. If you don’t need quick access to your items, a facility farther from the city will be less costly.

4. Consider Unit Size Options

5. Storage Facility Cost Can Vary Considerably

6. Verify Security

Cost, however, should not be your only consideration. You need a reputable company with state-of-the-art security, a variety of customer amenities, and a range of unit sizes that will be a good fit for your needs. Look for video surveillance, perimeter fencing, security locks, and electronic access. You’ll also want a knowledgeable management team that is willing to provide you with answers to your questions and a tour of the property.

7. Check Insurance

If you have homeowner’s or renter’s insurance, call your agent to verify that your stored belongings are covered under your present policy. You may find that your facility must provide specific security elements for your items to be covered. If your policy does not cover stored items, you should be able to purchase insurance from your preferred storage company.

Whatever you do, choose carefully. It’s worth the time and effort to find the facility that is the best option for your needs. Once you’ve moved your belongings into a unit, it’s highly unlikely that you will want to switch facilities.

Use climate controlled storage units to protect your furniture

Thu, 21 Feb 2019 21:16:50 GMT

Use climate controlled storage units to protect your furniture

Knowing how to correctly store furniture in a storage unit can ensure that you keep your furniture for generations. It does take a bit of work to store furniture properly, but the extra effort will be more than worth it.

Whether they are priceless antiques or inexpensive chairs that will eventually be moved to your child’s dorm room, you will want to protect every piece.

Why Choose Climate Controlled Furniture Storage?

If you’re going through a life transition and need to store furniture, give serious thought to using climate-controlled storage. Protection from the elements is paramount, and climate control will ensure that your pieces stay safe from humidity and fluctuating temperatures. Wood furniture, antiques, fabrics, and leather will do best in a climate-controlled of unit.

The following common-sense tips will help you preserve and store your furniture, regardless of material.

1. Be Sure that Everything is Clean and Dry

For wood or plastic furniture, use a mild soap and water. For your more valuable wood pieces, especially antiques, use a wood cleaner like Murphy’s Oil Soap to protect the finish. Dry thoroughly.
Clean fabric pieces with fabric or upholstery cleaner. Be sure that all items are dry prior to wrapping and packing.
Polish any metal areas with metal cleaner and a polishing cloth to remove existing oxidation and delay the buildup of tarnish.
Do not leave old or dirty items in drawers. This will significantly cut down on the chances of dust or mold in your storage space.

2. Disassemble Anything that You Can

To reduce the likelihood of breakage during moving and storage, take apart as much furniture as you can. This may not be possible with some of the larger pieces, but desks, bookshelves, tables, and chairs should be simple to take apart.
Place all screws, bolts, and Allen wrenches in labeled baggies, taped inside of the piece to which they belong.
Remember to tape on the inside and not on a finished surface, as tape can leave marks or residue on fine finishes.

3. Carefully Wrap Furniture

If for some reason you are unable to find a climate-controlled space in your area, be sure to cover the floor with plastic sheeting to prevent moisture from seeping into your furniture. If you’re in a climate-controlled space, humidity will not be an issue.
In any event, never leave furniture in your space uncovered. Wrap furniture so that it can breathe. Sheets, furniture blankets, or fabric drop cloths should be draped loosely over your furniture to protect your pieces from dust. Avoid plastic covers. Even in a climate-controlled unit, they can cause a build up of condensation and eventual swelling and damage to finishes.

4. Take Extra Precautions with Glass

Begin by wrapping glass tabletops and mirrors with packing paper. Don’t stick tape directly on glass as it will leave a sticky residue that will be difficult to clean later.
After these pieces are securely wrapped in paper, cover with plenty of bubble wrap and enclose in a long, wide, flat box for an extra layer of security. Picture and TV boxes are great for this.

5. Raise Furniture Off the Floor

Avoid putting furniture directly on the floor, especially valuable antiques and delicate upholstery.
Add an extra layer of protection against flood damage by using pallets or cinder blocks.

6. Don’t Overcrowd

The more you try to cram into a space, the greater your chances of breaking, bending, or otherwise damaging your items.
After you’ve chosen a reputable, secure facility to store your furniture, ask a staff member to help you choose an appropriate size unit. Take a few moments to organize your unit for ease of access.
Store furniture logically, starting with the largest pieces in the back and finishing with the small pieces and boxes in the front.
Allow adequate access to the back and sides of your unit. Keep your space clean and decluttered.

Preparing and storing furniture may be time consuming but does not have to be complicated. Some extra time now, will save a lot of hassle later.

More on climate-controlled storage coming soon!